Could the Moon-Eyed People be the Nephites who were replaced by the Cherokee? Were the Cherokee descendants of the Nephites? Questions for thought study and prayer.
The Nephites and the Moon-eyed people both lived before Columbus in the Northern Georgia, south east Tennessee, and the south west part of North Carolina where the Cherokee museum is located today.
“The moon-eyed people are a legendary group of people who are said to have lived in Appalachia until the Cherokee expelled them. Stories about them, attributed to Cherokee tradition, are mentioned by early European settlers in America. In a 1797 book, Benjamin Smith Barton explains they are called “moon-eyed” because they saw poorly during the day. Later stories about the people add additional details, saying that they had white skin, they created the area’s pre-Columbian ruins, and they disappeared from the area. Barton cited as his source a conversation with Colonel Leonard Marbury (c. 1749 – 1796), an early settler of Georgia. Marbury, a Revolutionary War officer and a Congressman in the Second Provincial Congress of Georgia (1775), acted as intermediary between Native American Indians in the state of Georgia and the United States government.” Wikipedia
Iroquois are the People of Joseph on the Land of Joseph
“We have a great responsibility as citizens in this land, for the Lord said that he would fight its battles and be its king, if we will just serve him. So it’s appropriate at this time that we express our appreciation for this great land. I like the words Moses used when he gave a blessing to the twelve tribes of Israel. When he blessed Joseph he promised him a new land in the utmost bowels of the everlasting hills (see Deut. 33:15). Now that isn’t in Jerusalem because they don’t have everlasting hills over there, and the prophets have never predicted a regathering of all nations to the land of Israel. But they have predicted the gathering of Israel to this land of America, which is the land of Joseph. And we are the only people in the world who know what that land is that Moses promised to Joseph. It was so great in his eyes as he received the revelations of the Holy Spirit that in describing the land he used the word “precious” five times in just four verses…We have so much to be grateful for. We are not here by chance. We are here because of the sacrifices of our pioneer fathers who came to this choice land that the Lord, according to the Book of Mormon, had hidden away from the eyes of the world that it should not be overrun. He preserved it for us, for the day and time in which we now live here in these valleys of the mountains.” LEGRAND RICHARDS of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles Nov. 18, 1980 • Devotional
The Iroquois Native Americans have a continual history of existence which descends from before the sons of Lehi, Laman and Lemuel in 600 BC until the time the Nephites were destroyed about 385 AD, and through today. I believe the pattern of travel of the Hopewell Culture during this same time period is the very same path the Nephites took.
Of course Iroquois is not the only name these people were called. They had many names that others called them and names they called themselves. Haudanesaunee, Six Nations, Mingo, Five Nations, Cherokee, etc. The map above shows you where the Moon-Eyed People lived in the northern part of Georgia before the Iroquois came to the Land.
Due to archaeology, we know likely where Nephi’s temple was, and where the copper mines were. I propose that the area around Chattanooga, TN was probably the most built up and had the most amenities. (See Art Below). The Lamanites possibly expanded to take this region, and the king of all of the Lamanites probably even relocated to this area and that is probably where King Lamoni’s father dwelt later on when Ammon did missionary work there. It’s similar to how Hopewell communities were sometimes built in the remains of Adena communities. I think that when Zeniff and his people arrived, they went straight to this area in Tennessee and walked into the heart of Lamanite territory because the Lamanites had inhabited these places.
As far as the land given to Zeniff and his people when they arrived long after the Lamanites had occupied this territory, I propose that it would even make sense for the Lamanites to give Zeniff territory more in the heart of their land (South of Chattanooga) so that they could not readily escape. I propose that Noah’s tower is located at the current site of Fort Mountain state park in Georgia or possibly on top of Look-out Mountain in Chattanooga as you see in the painting below by Ken Corbett.
Fort Mountain Rock Fort
The mysterious 855-foot zigzagging stone wall has been baffling people for centuries. Chatsworth, Georgia. Remains of the mysterious wall. Drew Hester / Atlas Obscura
About High atop Fort Mountain lie the remains of a cyclopean wall approximately 855 feet in length. While nobody knows who built the zigzagging wall or why, many theories have been tossed around as to its existence.
All that’s known for sure is that the wall, commonly called the Rock Fort was made from rocks gathered from the mountain’s summit. Someone spent a lot of time stacking the stones, but as of yet no one knows just who that was. Currently, the most frequent explanation for the enigmatic barrier is that Native Americans built it sometime around the sixth century for religious ceremonies.
Before 1917, some believed Spanish conquistador Hernando de Soto built the wall as a fortification to protect himself or his men from the Cherokee Indians that resided in the area. It’s known he had been scouring the land for gold, and the mountain’s supply of gold and silver made it a logical place for him to be. Today, however, many believe he never actually made it far enough north to have created the wall.
Another theory is that the wall is the work of Madoc, the legendary Welsh explorer. Still others claim the “moon-eyed people” from Cherokee mythology were the wall’s architects.
Despite its murky origins, one thing is for sure: The fort is definitely an enchanting place. If you visit today, you can see what remains of the wall. Though much of it has now fallen, if you use your imagination you can see it must have been something quite special in its heyday.
Fire Tower at Fort Mountain, GA
The rubble of a tower was found at the top of Fort Mountain State Park (with the remains of a seven foot wall around the area – a place of last resort), and in 1913 the rubble was used to construct a fire tower which has been refurbished. See picture left.
The Cherokee in the area say that this area was inhabited by white people that were slaughtered and driven out, (Nephites?) but that these white people could see very well at night (remember how Limhi’s people escaped at night). There are articles about this and even a plaque at the park.(See Below) In addition, the mountain range ends there and the plains extend westward, affording an excellent view of the plains out towards Chattanooga, if that’s where you wanted to watch for arriving Lamanites. The tower is at the edge of the mountain range looking out over these westward plains.
The Mystery Of The Moon-Eyed People From Ancient Cherokee Tradition
“It is believed that the Moon-Eyed people saw very poorly throughout the day, had pale skin, and looked different from Native Americans. It is believed that these mysterious people erected some of the oldest structures in Northern America.
The Cherokee people were one of the ancient Native American cultures that formed the FiveCivilizedTribes along with the Choctaw, Chickasaw, Creek, and Seminoles.
This ancient culture inhabited the present territory of the states of Alabama, Georgia, Kentucky, North Carolina, South Carolina, Tennessee and Virginia in the southeastern United States when the Europeans came into contact with them in the sixteenth century.
The actual origin of the Cherokee people remains a debated topic among scholars.” by Ancient Code Team
Sub regions of Appalachia. Published by the Appalachian Regional Commission in 2009 picture left. With Book of Mormon Lands in the same area. The Cherokee seem to definitely be part of the ancient Nephites.
There are two prevailing theories.
Oneis that the Cherokee, an Iroquois-speaking people, are relative latecomers to Southern Appalachia, who might have migrated in late prehistoric times from the northern areas, the traditional territory of the later Haudenosaunee confederation five nations and other Iroquois speaking peoples.
Researchers in the 19th century recorded conversations with elders who related an oral tradition of the migration of the Cherokee people south of the Great Lakes region in antiquity.
The second theory, which is discussed by scholars suggests that the Cherokee had been in the southeast for thousands of years. See my blog Cherokee and Hebrew Blood.
However, there is little to no archaeological evidence for this theory. The Connestee people, believed to be ancestors of the Cherokee, occupied western North Carolina circa 200 to 600 CE.
The Cherokee people were one of those who formed the Five Civilized Tribes. They were called that because of the Europeans, who, upon their arrival thought that these five cultures had a degree of civilization superior to that of the rest of the Native Americans. According to scholars, this allowed them to quickly adapt to white customs—which did not help them to avoid being stripped of their lands and displaced to Oklahoma from 1838, in what was known as the Trail of tears.
But the Cherokee were apparently viewed differently from the rest of the native American cultures because of mysterious legends, of a mysterious people that predated the great Cherokee nation.
Northern Georgia and South East Tennessee is Nephi’s Land
Study the Map.
The Legend of the Moon-Eyed people
The so-called Moon-eyed people were mysterious inhabitants of Northern America who are believed to have lived in Appalachia until the Cherokee expelled them.
Benjamin Smith Barton (February 10, 1766 – December 19, 1815) was an American botanist, naturalist, and physician.
A book written in 1797 by Benjamin Smith Barton—an American botanist, naturalist, and physician, New Views of the Origin of the Tribes and Nations of America, explains that they were called moon-eyed people because they saw very poorly throughout the day, and had a number of different features from the rest of the native Americans.
Barton wrote, citing as a source Colonel Leonard Marbury that “the Cherokee tell us, that when they first arrived in the country which they inhabit, they found it possessed by certain ‘moon-eyed-people,’ who could not see in the day-time. These wretches they expelled.”
Later additions to the story about the Moon-eyed people suggests that they had white skin, that they created the area’s pre-Columbian ruins, and that they went west after the Cherokee expelled them.
James Mooney
Another book written by ethnographerJames Mooney in 1902 describes how there is a “dim but persistent tradition” of a mysterious, ancient people who preceded the Cherokee in lower Appalachia.
Ancient legends suggest that the white-skinned people of Appalachia built numerous ancient structures in the area, including perhaps, one of the largest cities ancient cities in Northern America; Cahokia. Curiously, scholars know very little about Cahokia today. The city’s original name is unknown, as the ancient builders left no written records behind.
Some theories suggest that the so-called Moon-eyed people may have been the very same Lionel Wafer encountered among the Kuna people of Panama, who were also called “moon-eyed” because of their ability to see better at night than day.
The Fort Mountain state park is believed to have been erected by the moon-eyed people.
Some authors note that this Cherokee tradition may have been influenced by contemporary European-American legends of the “Welsh Indians.”
According to these legends, these ancient ruins were attributed to Welsh pre-Columbian voyages.
Plaque at Fort Mountain, GA State Park.
If we take a look at a 16th-century manuscript published by Welsh antiquarian Humphrey Llwyd, a Welsh Prince called Madoc is believed to have sailed from Wales across the Atlantic to what is now Mobile Bay, Alabama in the year 1171.
John Sevier an American soldier, frontiersman, and politician, and one of the founding fathers of the State of Tennesseewrote that on one occasion, the Cherokee leader Oconostotasaid in 1783 how local mounds had been built by white people, who the Cherokee eventually expelled from the lands.
According to Sevier’s accounts, the Cherokee leader confirmed that these mysterious people were in fact, Welsh from across the ocean.
If true, this theory would have huge implications. Featured image credit: People Of One Fire.
The Fort Mountain State Park (See map of Book of Mormon Lands above) derived its name from an ancient 885-foot-long (270 m) rock wall located on the peak. The zigzagging wall contains 19 or 29 pits scattered along the wall, in addition to a ruin of a gateway. The wall was constructed out of local stones from the surrounding regions around the summit. A 1956 archaeological report concluded only that the structure “represents a prehistoric aboriginal construction whose precise age and nature cannot yet be safely hazarded until the whole problem, of which this is a representative, has been more fully investigated,” while a modern online tourist website states that the wall was built by local Native Americans around 500 AD for religious purposes.
There are several legends concerning the wall. One legend claims that the wall is a remnant of one of the several stone forts legendary Welsh explorer Madoc and his group built throughout the present-day United States. The wall has also been related to the “moon-eyed people” of Cherokee lore. Other speculations of the wall’s origins and purposes have included a fortification for Hernando de Soto’s conquistadors and a honeymoon haven for Cherokee newlyweds. Source
Mysterious Moon-Eyed People – Ancient Subterranean Race In Conflict With The Cherokee
Ellen Lloyd – AncientPages.com – The Cherokee recall a white-skinned race that lived on their lands before they arrived. This group of very unusual beings was known as the Moon-Eyed people.
These are the vintage Melungeon’s! Offspring of the Moon Eyed People!In his 1902 Myths of the Cherokee, ethnographer James Mooney described a “dim but persistent tradition” of an ancient race who preceded the Cherokee in lower Appalachia and were driven out by them. Accounts often describe this race as having white skin and credit them with building the ancient structures in the area.
Cherokee legends tell the Moon-Eyed people were of small stature and had pale, white skin, blond hair, and blue eyes. They were called Moon-Eyed because they had very sensitive eyes and were unable to see in daylight. They could however see very well at night. Since these mysterious ancient people were blinded by the Sun, they were forced to live in underground caverns.
The Moon-Eyed people were physically totally different from the Cherokee and when these two races encountered each other, war broke out.
The Moon-Eyed people were first mentioned in a 1797 book by Benjamin Smith Barton. Later documentation tells of similar accounts, such as an 1823 book, The Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, which tells of a band of white people who were killed or driven out of Kentucky and West Tennessee.
Who were the mysterious, ancient Moon-Eyed people?
If you go into the Cherokee County Historical Museum, you’ll find tons of Cherokee artifacts, tools, and over 700 dolls donated by local resident Louise Kilgore. If you venture into the museum’s basement, you’ll find The Moon-Eyed People, an unassuming three-foot sculpture encased in glass that look like conjoined aliens. But what exactly were The Moon-Eyed People? Some folks have told us they’re aliens, while others have said they’re like mole people who live underground.
According to the Cherokee, the Moon-Eyed people lived in Appalachia until the Cherokee expelled them. The Moon-Eyed people are said to have built some ancient structures in the area. One of them is Fort Mountain in Georgia. It is an 850 foot long zigzagging stone wall that is 12 feet thick and up to seven feet high.
Fort Mountain stone fortification ruins. Image credit: Wikipedia The Moon-Eyed people were physically totally different from the Cherokee and when these two races encountered each other, war broke out.
The age of the wall has never been properly determined, but according to some sources it was built around 400-500 AD. Who really built Fort Mountain is still a mystery. (Did the Nephites?) Cherokee legends tell the ancient structure was raised either by the Moon-Eyed people or Madoc, a Welsh prince who came to America in 1170.
This marker tells the tale of two legends that surround the fort. It is located near the stone tower. Credit: David Tibbs/HMDB
Former Tennessee governor John Sevier wrote that the Cherokee leader Oconostota told him in 1783 that local mounds had been built by white people who were pushed from the area by the ascendant Cherokee. According to Sevier, Oconostota confirmed that these were Welsh from across the ocean.
The identity of the Moon-Eyed people is unknown. Who were these mysterious, small pale beings who lived underground? One theory suggests these people were of Welsh origin, being descendants of Madoc’s colonists. An ancient structure almost identical to the Fort Mountain can be found near DeSoto Falls, Alabama. It’s possible it was built by these Welsh settlers after they left Fort Mountain.
According to both Cherokee legends, the Moon-Eyed people went underground. That’s all we know. The Moon-Eyed people and their fate remain an unsolved ancient mystery. After all this time, we may never find out what happened to the white-skinned race because the truth lies buried somewhere in antiquity and may never be unearthed. Mysterious Moon-Eyed People – Ancient Subterranean Race In Conflict With The Cherokee
“The Moon-Eyed People were a race of small men who, according to Cherokee legend, live underground and only emerge at night. Unlike the Cherokee, the Moon-Eyed People are bearded and have pale, white skin. The Cherokee knew the Moon-Eyed people primarily from the many remains they left behind…the mounds and low stone walls that can be found throughout the southern Appalachians. The most famous is just over the North Carolina border in Georgia at Fort Mountain. Now a state park, Fort Mountain gets its name form the 850 foot long stone wall that varies in height from two to six feet and stretches along the top of the ridge…
THE MYSTERY OF THE FORT MOUNTAIN WALL
The remains of the 855-foot stone wall that gives Fort Mountain its name wind like a snake around the northeast Georgia park, and its very presence begs a question: Who put them there?
A Cherokee legend attributes the wall to a mysterious band of “moon-eyed people” led by a Welsh prince named Madoc who appeared in the area more than 300 years before Columbus sailed to America.
A plaque at the wall says matter-of-factly it was built by Madoc and his Welsh followers, but most professional archeologists give no credence to the legend.
“There has been no archaeological evidence to back up stories that either this Welsh prince or any others came to explore the New World,” said Jared Wood, the manager of the archaeology lab at the University of Georgia.
As the legend goes, the group arrived at Mobile Bay around 1170, made their way up the Alabama and Coosa rivers and built stone fortifications at several spots near present-day Chattanooga, Tenn.
Dana Olson, an author who has spent decades trying to prove the legend, said circumstantial evidence on both sides of the Atlantic is too compelling to ignore.
“I’ve traveled all over the country finding these forts. Some of them are pretty well known, but I’m still uncovering some of them,” said Olson, the author of The Legend of Prince Madoc and the White Indians
The stone structures have long been a topic of debate. Many scientists have come to believe that the walls at Fort Mountain and other Southeast sites were built by native Americans between 200 B.C. and A.D. 600.
“We’re not exactly sure what purposes these enclosures served,” said Wood, the UGA archaeologist. “But they were likely well-known gathering places for social events. Seasonal meetings of friends and kin, trading of goods, astronomical observance, and religious or ceremonial activities may have occurred there.”
Yet supporters of the Madoc legend say the wall’s tear-shaped designs are similar to ruins found in Wales or elsewhere in Great Britain.
“And they point to an 1810 letter from John Sevier, the first governor of Tennessee, who said that in 1782 he was told by an Indian chief that the walls were built by white people called the Welsh who lived in the region before the Cherokee.
They were driven out with the promise that they would never return to Cherokee lands, Sevier said in the letter, and they supposedly traveled to the Ohio valley or downstream to the Mississippi.”
There is also evidence of a major battle between 1450 and 1660 at the Falls of the Ohio, which Olson said was the scene of the “big battle began between the red Indians and the white Indians” – the Welsh.
Supporters of the legend say Madoc made two trips to North America, with the first visit coming in 1169. While scientists say the story was widely accepted in the 17th and 18th century, it has fallen out of favor over time.
“For one thing, there is not a historian that goes along with the theory of pre-Columbian contacts in the United States,” said Sundea Murphy, who works with Corn Island Archaeology in Louisville, Ky.
“A scientist needs proof. A historian needs proof,” she said.
Yet she sees no reason to discount the story of Madoc or any other pre-Columbian culture – from the Vikings to the Polynesians – exploring the continent...
WHO WERE THE MOON-EYED PEOPLE?
OK…so who were the Moon-Eyed People? Over the years there have been several theories on this subject, but no one knows if they even existed and simply a Cherokee legend. The folklore of the region is quite interesting, but it will likely remain a mystery. The interesting part is that they were reported by the Cherokee even before the Spaniards came to the new world.
There has long been a legend of an ancient race or tribe of ‘Whites’ that existed and thrived long before the American Indians arrived in North America. The Book of Mormon describes a similar story, identifying the race as the Nephites
There are tales among the Piaute about “Red haired giants” with fair skin in the West. The legend says that the Piaute were at war with these giants for generations and that the red haired giants began to decline to a point where they became “dog eaters” (an insult). The final battle came when the Piaute trapped the giants in a cave on the edge of the mountains. They set a huge fire that eventually killed what remained of the giants. Most of this legend was considered “fanciful” in order to give greater status to the tribe….until a cave was discovered on the edge of the Sierra Nevada in the 1920’s. It’s called Lovelock Cave and a museum is now located there.
Kennewick Man was thought to have been a part of this group of giants as well, though it was most likely of Asiatic ancestry despite being Caucasiod-like. The Tocharian culture thrived in what is now Northwest China. Despite it’s total destruction, you can still see blonde hair and lighter colored eyes among the current population.
In recent years, another tale of the nature of the Moon-Eyed People has also been put forth…that they are some part of the vast, pan-dimensional conspiracy of subterranean lizard people or Reptilians that secretly inhabit our world, most notably underground. This theory has been promoted, for the most part, by David Icke. Could it be true? At this point, do we really know what is fact or conjecture?” Source
*Where did the idea that the Book of Mormon occurred in central America originate?
*What historical evidence from Joseph Smith exists to support the many Mesoamerica theories speculating about its geography? *Where did the Book of Mormon history really take place and what did the Prophet, Joseph Smith, know about it, if anything?
“BYU law school graduate, former JAG attorney and author Jonathan Neville has conducted one of the most important, monumental and history clarifying research on these subjects. His research has culminated in one of the most important books on the Book of Mormon that has been written, a book that will finally lay to rest speculation about where to complete our search for the evidence of the reality of the Book of Mormon, a book that reveals new research that is destined to become… THE SMOKING GUN OF BOOK OF MORMON GEOGRAPHY…” Rod Meldrum
Saturday, June 11, 1842, was unusually cold in Boston, Massachusetts. It snowed in the city that day, the latest snow in Boston history. Also on that day, the Dollar Weekly Bostonian published the first in a series of articles written under a false name–a pseudonym–that were part of a scheme to change LDS thinking about the Book of Mormon. The scheme would misdirect Book of Mormon research for 173 years.
By 1842 standards, it was a simple plan, but there were complications. The now virtually unknown perpetrator–who will become known as the “Smoking Gun” of Book of Mormon geography –was well known at the time. He had to work anonymously. He had to work from a great distance. And he needed an accomplice, someone very close to the Prophet Joseph Smith whom no one would suspect until it was too late.
To pull off this scheme, it had to be an inside job.
It was brilliantly executed. The seeds sown by the conspirators in 1842 took root and prospered. Even today, the fruit is visible inside thousands of LDS chapels around the world, in the pages of Church manuals and magazines, and in illustrations published inside the Book of Mormon itself. Millions of people–members, investigators, and critics–have formed opinions and mental images of the Book of Mormon based on the work of the Smoking Gun.
By Arnold Friberg
Try this experiment. With your mind’s eye, picture Samuel the Lamanite on the city walls, preaching to the Nephites.
Did you see a man standing on top of a massive stone wall, his red cape blowing in the wind? The sun setting behind him? A muscular archer aiming directly for his heart?
Samuel the Lamanite in the Heartland by Clark Kelley Price 2024
If that is what you pictured (see picture left), you are experiencing the influence of this man… the Smoking Gun of Book of Mormon geography.
Editors note: Let’s update your visual reference. See our great friends new Heartland depiction of Samuel the Lamanite (right)
Arnold Friberg, who painted that image of Samuel the Lamanite and eleven other paintings in the famous series on Book of Mormon events, specifically set his paintings in Central America. His painting titled “Lehi and His People Arrive in the Promised Land” includes white birds flying around the ship. Friberg explained, “The birds are not seagulls, but rather swallow-tailed roseate terns, which are found in the tropical waters around Central America. Such details helped define the geographic location for this painting.” 1
Why did Friberg choose a Central American setting? (See picture left). Why do so many people–perhaps most members of the Church today–think Book of Mormon events took place in Mesoamerica?
It was the work of a small group of men, led by the Smoking Gun.
Early church members speculated that the Book of Mormon events took place across the Americas. The “narrow neck of land” had to be Panama, they guessed, while the Nephites lived in North America and the Lamanites in South America. Such a hemispheric model might have made sense in a day when people did not have accurate maps–let alone satellites–to reveal the distances and geography involved. But Joseph Smith made statements that, had they been more widely
Art by Kendra Burton
known, likely would have focused the Saints’ attention on a smaller geographic area.
(Today, the picture on the left represents a better picture of what the Heartland Geography of the Book of Mormon looks like near Newark, Ohio in the United States)
Joseph Smith’s and Oliver Cowdery’s view
The Book of Mormon text mentions only one site–Cumorah–that relates to a modern location. Cumorah is where the last great battles were fought, and is also the place where Joseph Smith obtained the plates. Some people believe there is one Cumorah; others believe there are two, one in New York and another–the scene of the last battles–in Mesoamerica. This raises the question, how did Joseph Smith’s Cumorah end up in Mesoamerica?
Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites by Ken Corbett
After crossing Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois as part of Zion’s Camp in 1834, Joseph wrote a letter to his wife Emma. (See picture above). He described “wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as proof of its divine authenticity.“
Where are the plains of the Nephites? The Book of Mormon describes several plains where events took place, including plains near the city of Mulek (Alma 52:20), the plains of Agosh (Ether 14:15), the plains of Heshlon (Ether 13:28), and the plains of Nephihah (Alma 62:18). Joseph could have been referring to any or all of these.
As recorded in the Doctrine and Covenants, the Lord sent missionaries to the Indians living in New York, Ohio, and Missouri, specifically identifying them as Lamanites and telling them that He (the Lord) “would go with them and be in their midst.” (D&C 32:2) During this mission, Joseph Smith told tribes from Michigan that the Book of Mormon was the history of their ancestors. He wrote that the Book of Mormon is a record of “the forefathers of our western tribes of Indians.”2
Joseph identified an old Nephite altar in what is known as Adam-ondi-Ahman. He had a vision on Zelph’s Mound of a fallen Lamanite who was killed during the last great struggle with the Lamanites and Nephites, and who served under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the Hill Cumorah or east sea to the Rocky Mountains. Cumorah and “east sea” are both locations named in the Book of Mormon text. The Book of Mormon explains that the last battles occurred between Zarahemla and Cumorah. Zelph’s Mound is located about 70 miles southeast of Nauvoo–between Zarahemla and Cumorah.
Mormon claims that when he was eleven years old, he “was carried by my father into the land southward, even to the land of Zarahemla. The whole face of the land had become covered with buildings, and the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea.”Mormon 1:6-7. (See painting below). One non-Mormon observer in the 1800s claimed that anciently, there were 5,000 cities at once full of people in eastern North America. Another reported over 3,000 tumuli, or mounds, along the Ohio River alone. Today there are 170,000 known “Indian” archaeological sites in Illinois alone. Artifact collectors in Iowa, directly across the Mississippi from Nauvoo, have found tens of thousands of arrowheads in the vicinity. More wash up whenever the rivers flood.
To help you understand how many mounds really did exist in North America, listen to what Dr. Gregory L. Little has said. “The most common question that is asked about mounds is, “How many exist?” In the 1800’s the Smithsonian sponsored many expeditions to identify mound sites across America. A map (shown below) was produced by Cyrus Thomas in 1894 in a Bureau of Ethnology book. They found approximately 100,000 mound sites, many with complexes containing 2 to 100 mounds. The figure of 100,000 mounds once existing— based on Cyrus Thomas map revealing 100,000 sites—is often cited by others, but that estimate is far, far too low. After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that
perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas. But in truth, a large majority of America’s
mounds have been completely destroyed by farming, construction, looting, and deliberate total excavations” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks, Eagle Wing Books, Inc., Memphis, TN [2009].
(We have taken the above map and laid on top of it the current Heartland Geography as we believe it to be. You will see an incredibly nice fit within all the red dots which constitute thousands of mound complexes.)
D&C 125:3 named the area in Iowa across from Nauvoo as “Zarahemla” and that location fits the proposed ancient Zarahemla when an abstract internal map based on the Book of Mormon text is overlaid on North America.
Despite all these links to North America, Arnold Friberg, who “established for Latter-day Saints what Book of Mormon people, landscapes, and events might have looked like,”3 picked Central America–as have most artists who depict Book of Mormon events.
Why Central America?
As listed above, prior to 1842, there was a consistent record of Joseph Smith locating Book of Mormon peoples in North America. What caused the shift to Central America?
The Times and Seasons–the equivalent of today’s Ensign–reprinted the Bostonian articles mentioned in the opening paragraph. These articles prepared readers for three additional articles published in the September 15th and October 1st issues of the Times and Seasons that specifically linked Book of Mormon cities to Mesoamerica.
The first Mesoamerica article claims “these wonderful ruins of Palenque [Mexico] are among the mighty works of the Nephites,” and “the Nephites… lived about the narrow neck of land, which now embraces Central America.” A second article reads new material into the Book of Mormon text: “When we read in the Book of Mormon that… Lehi… crossed over to this land and landed a little south of the Isthmus of Darien…” The third outright states that “The city of Zarahemla… stood upon this land [referring to Central America or Guatemala]… It is certainly a good thing for the excellency and veracity, of the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon, that the ruins of Zarahemla have been found where the Nephites left them.”
Joseph Smith was listed as the publisher and editor of the Times and Seasons when these articles were published. For that reason, even though the articles themselves are unsigned, many historians and scholars assumed that Joseph wrote, or edited–or at least approved of–these articles. No one knew for sure, but this assumption has become the prevailing view and is the underlying basis for the Mesoamerican theory.
Now, thanks to new Church history research, we know Joseph did NOT write these articles. The Smoking Gun of Book of Mormon geography is now revealed.
Smoking Gun(s)
The earliest case in the career of Sherlock Holmes (1880) was titled “The Adventure of the Gloria Scott.” In the story, a fake chaplain shot the captain of the ship–proven because “the chaplain stood with a smoking pistol in his hand“–the first “smoking gun.” Now the term “smoking gun” refers to a fact that provides conclusive evidence of a crime.
Writing the three “Mesoamerica” articles for the Times and Seasons was not a crime in the technical sense of the word. But the mystery about their authorship has endured for 173 years because the stakes involved are so high. What reader of the Book of Mormon has not wondered where the events took place? Millions of people–members, investigators, and critics, as well as the curious and studious–have read the Book of Mormon. Having an idea of the actual setting is important in order to understand the Book of Mormon people and their society–as well as to establish the historicity of the book. If Joseph Smith wrote the Mesoamerican articles, then those who sustain him as a Prophet generally feel compelled to accept the Mesoamerican setting. In fact, it was the presumption that Joseph wrote, or at least approved of, these articles that led Church members to formulate the limited geography of Mesoamerica as the setting for the Book of Mormon in the first place. LDS scholars have worked diligently to vindicate what they thought were Joseph’s teachings about Mesoamerica.
But if Joseph did not write these articles, then shouldn’t the other things he wrote about the North American setting take precedence?
This brings us back to the central question: is there solid evidence of authorship? Is there in fact, a smoking gun?
Modern proponents of the Mesoamerican theory have used stylometry–the statistical study of linguistic style, word usage, etc.–to demonstrate that Joseph Smith was the author. Stylometry can find a “smoking gun,” but only if the actual author is among the candidates tested.
Two stylometry studies by LDS scholars have purported to prove Joseph was the author (or co-author) of the Times and Seasons articles. However, both studies limited their examination to only three possible authors: Joseph Smith, Wilford Woodruff, and John Taylor. Of the three, Joseph’s writing style was closest to the actual author’s, but not by much. The Mesoamerican articles were linguistic outliers. The results of the study showed it was unlikely that any of the three candidates they tested were the actual author. In fact, these studies essentially proved Joseph could not have been the author. (That analysis is too detailed for this article, but it is included in the book, “The Lost City of Zarahemla,” which discusses the historical facts in depth.)
So what went wrong? How and why did these scholars reach what seemed to be an incorrect result?
The scholars who wrote these stylometry studies are also proponents of the Mesoamerican theory. Perhaps there was an element of confirmation bias; i.e., because they believe the Book of Mormon took place in Mesoamerica, they believed Joseph was the author of these articles and when the results seemed to verify this, the analysis ended. But in fact, it was the articles in the Times and Seasons that led to the Mesoamerican theory in the first place! The stylometry studies did not solve the real mystery of who wrote the articles.
There are two key facts that have been overlooked regarding the authorship of the Mesoamerican articles. First, much of the material in the Times and Seasons consisted of reprints from other sources that were mailed to the newspaper. Some articles were even written under pseudonyms. Second, someone other than Joseph Smith was actually editing and publishing the Times and Seasons in August and September of 1842.
What no one noticed before now was a number of similarities between the Mesoamerican articles and the known writings of one Benjamin Winchester. Words, phrases, and concepts were common to both sets of documents–and unique to Winchester.
Winchester, in fact, was the Smoking Gun of Mesoamerican theory.
This realization led to further inquiry. Who exactly was Benjamin Winchester? Why did he write these articles? How did he get them published in the Times and Seasons? What did Joseph Smith think of them?
Benjamin Winchester
Although he is mostly forgotten now, Benjamin Winchester was well known in the early days of the Church. He had been the youngest adult (age 16) on Zion’s Camp in 1834. He had been ordained an Elder and a Seventy by the age of 20. He had been present when the original members of the Quorum of the Twelve were chosen and ordained. Along with them, he had received a blessing and a promise that he “shall push many people to Zion.” In fulfillment of that blessing, he became a zealous missionary–successful enough that the Times and Seasons published an account of his missionary work in its very first issue in 1839.
Winchester settled down in Philadelphia, where he became the Branch President Presiding Elder (equivalent to today’s Bishop). Frustrated with the anti-Mormon opposition and the inadequate success of the missionary work, he started his own newspaper, called The Gospel Reflector, to promulgate his ideas about Church doctrine and the Book of Mormon, he developed a “new course of argument” that he believed would persuade the world to read the Book of Mormon and join the Church. A thrilling book by John L. Stephens, titled Incidents of Travel in Central America, Chiapas and Yucatan, was riveting readers with descriptions of an expedition that uncovered mysterious, long-lost civilizations. Accompanied by detailed illustrations of exotic ruins, the book became a national best seller. Winchester had previously sought to popularize the Book of Mormon by linking it to other books about archaeology, but the Stephens book was more sensational.
John E. Page, an Apostle who visited Philadelphia and conducted missionary meetings with Winchester along with another Apostle, William Smith (the Prophet’s younger brother), liked Winchester’s ideas. He wrote a letter to Joseph Smith, explaining this “new course of argument” with great enthusiasm. He gave the letter to William to hand-deliver to his brother Joseph. Winchester traveled through New York on his way to Massachusetts. Shortly thereafter, a member of the Church in New York, Dr. John Bernhisel, bought a copy of the Stephens book and sent it to Joseph Smith in Nauvoo. Winchester abandoned his mission and hastily relocated to Nauvoo, where he secured a job at the Times and Seasons following the death of Don Carlos Smith, another of Joseph’s brothers. He managed to reprint many of his Gospel Reflector articles in the Times and Seasons but the Quorum of the Twelve suspended him before he could reprint his Mesoamerica promoting articles, which were first published in the Gospel Reflector back in March 1841.
Later in May of 1842, Brigham Young formally silenced Winchester, printing a notice in the Times and Seasons so Mormons everywhere would see it. But Winchester remained convinced that his new course of argument would dramatically improve missionary work. His overriding motivation was missionary zeal. He was well intentioned, but he disregarded the counsel of his leaders, a problem Joseph Smith himself explained several times to Winchester personally. Joseph once told John Taylor, “You can never make anything out of Benjamin Winchester if you take him out of the channel he wants to be in… he can write for thousands to read while he can preach to but few.” And Winchester did not want to be out of the channel of proving the Book of Mormon with archaeological evidence from Mesoamerica.
But how could Winchester accomplish his goal when he was living in Philadelphia, especially after the Quorum of the Twelve had suspended him from the Times and Seasons and publicly silenced him? Was someone in Nauvoo working with him? Did he have an accomplice?
The first paragraph of this article mentioned a pseudonymous article published in a Boston newspaper. There were actually four such articles written, two by an author using the fake name “Q” and two by another named “A Lover of Truth.” The articles purported to be written by non-Mormons who were inordinately impressed with the Mormon preachers in Boston–including the link between the Book of Mormon and archaeological discoveries. The Times and Seasons reprinted these articles in July, August and September 1842.
There was no explanation in Church history regarding the authorship of these articles, but there was something suspicious about them. Winchester had been present at the Boston meetings, but he was not mentioned in the articles. A closer look at the linguistic style of the articles revealed another smoking gun: clearly, Winchester was “Q.” Why would he write under a pseudonym?
The answer was easy. He had to.
Winchester was posing as a non-Mormon. Plus, he needed to avoid attention from Joseph Smith and Brigham Young, who had previously reprimanded him so many times.
But who was “A Lover of Truth?” The writing style excluded Winchester. A series of investigatory breakthroughs uncovered yet another smoking gun. A Lover of Truth was a friend of Winchester’s.
Still, it seemed improbable that Joseph Smith, John Taylor, or Wilford Woodruff would have published articles from pseudonymous authors. Such an author could have been an enemy of the church, writing falsehoods to fool the saints and then discredit the Times and Seasons. Someone had to know the true identity of “Q” and “A Lover of Truth,” but who?
There was only one person in Nauvoo who knew their identity: William Smith, the brother of Joseph. William was the editor and publisher of The Wasp, another Nauvoo newspaper, but what did he have to do with the Times and Seasons? No account of Church history mentions William Smith in connection with the Times and Seasons. In fact, as the stylometry articles mentioned above showed, William was never even considered as having had anything to do with the Times and Seasons.
What everyone seemed to have forgotten is that William was publishing and editing The Wasp from the same printing shop using the same printing press as the Times as Seasons. In fact, there is abundant evidence that William was the acting editor of the Times and Seasons during August and September 1842. This is an astonishing discovery–yet another smoking gun–but it makes sense in the context of the other facts of this case. It was William who had hand-carried the letter from John E. Page to Joseph Smith that described the “new course of argument” Winchester developed. William had reprinted Winchester’s pseudonymous articles from the Bostonian. Therefore, it was William who published Winchester’s unsigned articles about Mesoamerica in the Times and Seasons.
But why would William participate in a scheme to link the Book of Mormon to Mesoamerica, especially if it contradicted Joseph’s own teachings? For one thing, William had a long history of confrontations with his brother Joseph. Shortly after Joseph’s assassination, William apostatized and became President of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles under James Strang. In that position, he continued to promote the Mesoamerican theory of Book of Mormon geography.
So William Smith was Winchester’s Nauvoo insider and accomplice.
Joseph not only didn’t write the Mesoamerican articles, he didn’t edit, publish or even approve them. For several reasons (which are discussed in detail in the book), he couldn’t simply retract the articles. But he took action to mitigate their impact and prevent their recurrence. Within days of the unauthorized release of the three Mesoamerican articles in the fall of 1842, Joseph fired William from The Wasp, had Winchester removed as Branch President in Philadelphia, and resigned as Editor of the Times and Seasons himself.
The Legacy
The conspiracy fomented by Benjamin Winchester and William Smith is not merely an interesting and previously unknown aspect of Church history. George J. Adams, a close associate of Joseph’s, wrote that shortly before their martyrdom, “Joseph and Hyrum said that Winchester was rotten at heart, would apostatize, and injure the church as much as he could.” But as noted at the outset, Winchester has been largely forgotten. Few people other than serious students of Church history have ever heard of him. Has Joseph’s prophecy been fulfilled? Has Winchester injured the church?
The answer comes back to Winchester’s three Mesoamerican articles in the Times and Seasons. Certainly they have had a major influence on the Church through Mesoamerican Book of Mormon theories ever since.
For 173 years, faithful Mormons have been searching in Mesoamerica for evidences of the Book of Mormon. Scientific expeditions have been conducted. Books have been published, films produced, tours undertaken, and artwork and photos created and displayed, not only in chapels and temples but in the pages of the Book of Mormon itself. And yet, after all this time, energy and expense, not a single piece of evidence of the Book of Mormon civilizations has been discovered in Mesoamerica. At best, scholars find parallels and similarities. They’ve made an honest and sincere–but terribly costly–mistake.
All because of one Benjamin Winchester.
The Problem with Mesoamerica
The underlying premise of the Mesoamerican geography is that there are problems with the text as translated by Joseph Smith.
As an example, Mesoamerica has an east/west orientation. To the north is the Gulf of Mexico. To the south is the Pacific. However, the Book of Mormon speaks of the land northward and the land southward, not the land east and west. For Mesoamerica to qualify as the setting for the Book of Mormon, proponents must redefine the term “north” as used in the Book of Mormon (“Nephite north”), claiming it cannot be the same as the direction we call “north” today.
This has led one faithful LDS scholar to make the following statement:
“The Book of Mormon is the translation of a document from a culture with which Joseph Smith was not familiar. We have evidence that Joseph dictated ‘north.’ What we do not have evidence of is what the text on the plates said.”4
This scholar doesn’t think Joseph’s translation is evidence of what was on the plates. It is difficult to conceive of an argument that undermines the Book of Mormon more than this. If Joseph couldn’t correctly or accurately translate a concept as basic as a cardinal direction, what basis is there for believing he could translate anything correctly or accurately? Joseph reviewed the Book of Mormon several times to make sure the translation was correct. If, as this quotation demonstrates, Mesoamerican proponents must cast doubt on the validity of Joseph’s translation to place the Book of Mormon in Mesoamerica, the Mesoamerican theory sows confusion and misdirection.
Another prominent and faithful LDS scholar has defended his Mesoamerican geography in a series of books on the topic. Here are some of his conclusions.
“There remain Latter-day Saints who insist that the final destruction of the Nephites took place in New York, but any such idea is manifestly absurd. Hundreds of thousands of Nephites traipsing across the Mississippi Valley to New York, pursued (why?) by hundreds of thousands of Lamanites, is a scenario worthy only of a witless sci-fi movie, not of history.”5
“Joseph Smith became convinced in the last years of his life that the lands of the Nephites were in Mesoamerica.”6
“The prospect that any other part of America than Mesoamerica was the scene of Book of Mormon events is so slight that only this obvious candidate area will be considered here.”7
This “sci-fi” take on Joseph’s comments during Zion’s camp may be understandable if one believes that Joseph wrote the Times and Seasons articles, but now that we know he did not, what justification can there be for ridiculing a North American setting? The second quotation expresses a common belief among Mesoamerican advocates that Joseph’s views changed over the years, but what evidence is there of that, apart from Winchester’s articles? Once we recognize that Winchester, the Smoking Gun of Book of Mormon geography research, wrote these articles and that William Smith published them, everything that Joseph wrote or taught is consistent with a North American setting for the Book of Mormon.
The third quotation from this scholar shows that he didn’t even consider a site outside of Mesoamerica, presumably because of the Winchester articles. Hopefully he, and those who have collaborated with him, will now recognize that the foundations for the Mesoamerican theories have collapsed, leaving behind nothing but swirling dust and the smoke curling out of the smoking gun that is Benjamin Winchester’s.
Why Zarahemla?
It has long been somewhat curious that the final Mesoamerican Times and Seasons article focused on Zarahemla. Why Zarahemla? Why didn’t Winchester write about the city of Bountiful, or the city of Nephi or some other Book of Mormon location?
The site across the Mississippi River from Nauvoo had been named Zarahemla by the Lord in D&C 125:3. Some authors have stated, incorrectly, that the site was referred to as Zarahemla prior to this revelation, but the historical record shows this is not the case. The saints’ use of the term Zarahemla for the land across the river from Nauvoo followed the revelation.
The Times and Seasons published only one description of the development activity in Zarahemla, Iowa. The author stood by the temple and looked across the river, writing “The Temple also commands a fine view of Zarahemla, and the beautiful prairie that stretches along, at its wonted distance from the river for several miles. Several buildings are in progress in Zarahemla.“
As you may already have guessed, the author of that article was Benjamin Winchester.
Winchester first formulated his Mesoamerican theory in March 1841–the same month that, 850 miles away in Nauvoo, Joseph Smith had received the revelation now known as D&C 125. Was the Lord preparing Joseph for what Winchester would eventually propose? Was it Winchester’s missionary zeal that led him to link the Book of Mormon to a best-selling book about Mesoamerica? Did this theory of Winchester’s ultimately injure the Church as Joseph predicted?
Everyone can assess the evidence and decide, but in the end, best-selling books and public fascination do not have enduring value. Only the truth does.
Notes:
Vern G. Swanson, “The Book of Mormon Art of Arnold Friberg, ‘Painter of Scripture’” Journal of Book of Mormon Studies 10/1 (Neal A. Maxwell Institute for Religious Scholarship, Brigham Young University, Provo, Utah 2001): 26-35, 33. ↩
Joseph Smith, “Mormonism,” The American Revivalist and Rochester Observer 7/6 (February 2, 1833). Only the last two paragraphs of Joseph’s letter to the newspaper were printed. The entire letter appeared eleven years later in the November 15, 18. issue of the Times and Seasons. ↩
Vern G. Swanson, “The Book of Mormon Art of Arnold Friberg, ‘Painter of Scripture, Journal of Book of Mormon Studies 10/1 (Neal A. Maxwell Institute for Religious Scholarship, Brigham Young University, Provo, Utah 2001): 26-35, 33. ↩
Brant A. Gardner, ‘An Exploration in Critical Methodology: Critiquing a Critique,” FARMS Review 16/2 (Neal A Maxwell Institute for Religious Scholarship, Brigham Young University, Provo, Utah, 2004): 173-223, p. 218 ↩
John L.Sorenson, Mormon’s Codex (The Neal A Maxwell Institute for Religious Scholarship and Deseret Book, Salt Lake City, Utah, 2013), p. 688. ↩
John L. Sorenson, The Geography of Book of Mormon Events: A Source Book (The Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies, Provo, Utah 1992): 407. ↩
Indiana is a likely location of the Narrow Neck, [Not the Narrow Neck of Land which is the Niagara Peninsula in Ether 10:20], spoken of in Alma 63:5, near the southern end of Lake Michigan, and in upper Indiana is also the possible location of Lachoneus (see 3 Nephi 3:11–13, 22–25) when he gathered his armies to prepare for a fight in the center of the land with the Lamanites. “And he caused that fortifications should be built round about them, and the strength thereof should be exceedingly great.” 3 Nephi 3:14 See map below.
An 1818 Palmyra newspaper said, “The author of this interesting and valuable work, in speaking of the antiquities of the state of Indiana that now exist near Vincennes, County of Knox, says that “On the hills, two miles east of the town, are three large mounds; and others are frequently met with on the prairies, and upland, from White River to the head of the Wabash. They are in every respect similar to those in Franklin County, already described.
The French have a tradition, that an exterminating battle was fought in the beginning of the last century, on the ground where Fort Harrison now stands, between the Indians living on the Mississippi, and those of the Wabash.[This area in present day Indiana seems to fit nicely the area of the Land Zarahemla and the Land Bountiful in the Book of Mormon]
The bone of contention was the lands lying between those rivers, which both parties claimed. There were about 1000 warriors on each side. The condition of the fight was, that the victors should possess the lands in dispute. The grandeur of the prize was peculiarly calculated to inflame the ardor of savage minds. The contest commenced about sunrise. Both parties fought desperately. The Wabash warriors came off conquerors, having seven men left alive at sunset, and their adversaries but five. The mounds are still to be seen where it is said the slain were buried.” Palmyra Register, 21 January 1818 Extract from the Western Gazeteer.
Narrow Neck Alma 63:5. The neck of land between the Great blck Swamp and the Grand Kankakee Marsh.The Wabash River is ideal as the barrier between the Land Zarahemla and the Land Bountiful in present day Indiana. Number 1 one green above is the Narrow Neck of Land and number 2 in greed is the Narrow Neck.
Top Ten Native American Indian Burial Mounds & Earthworks in Indiana
“These are the top ten Indian mounds and earthworks that can still be visited in Indiana that were constructed by the Allegewi (Adena) and Hopewell (a confederation of Sioux, Iroquois Cherokee and Allegewi). Some of the mound sites in Northern Indiana could date as early as 1500 B.C. The mounds and earthworks in the central and southern part of Indiana were constructed from 500 B.C. – 500 A.D. There are close to 100 burial mound and earthworks sites that can still survive in Indiana, of these only 2 are recognized as “Historic Sites.” One of which is, Mounds State Park that continues to be excavated and destroyed by university archaeologist. If you’re a tourist in Indiana, all of these sites are in jeopardy of being destroyed.
1. Number One Ancient Tourist Attraction in Indiana. Mounds State Park, Henge Complex in Anderson Indian
The burial mound in the center platform of the large henge marked the solstices for 2000 years before being destroyed by Indiana University archaeologists. A charge of a few dollars is required to enter Mounds State Park, but the tour of the mounds and earthworks is worth the price. Mounds State Park, despite the destruction by Indiana University archaeologists is one of the best preserved henge sites in the Ohio Valley. Mounds State Park, does not have all of the mounds and earthworks sites listed on their map. Discover the “lost” earthworks with “The Nephilim Chronicles: A Travel Guide to the Ancient Ruins in the Ohio Valley.”
Largest Henge of the southern group at Mounds State Park. The undulations in the outer wall are symbolic of the serpent wrapped around the central circle that was symbolic of the sun. The earthwork complex was a combination of solar and Earth Mother worship. Before touring Mounds State Park, learning of the symbolism of the ancient earthworks and how they were dedicated to the Sun god and the Earth Mother will enhance your visit.
Find out the directions to Mounds State Parks “Lost Henge” This is the site, park officials don’t want you to know about.
2. Serpent Mound near Holton, Indiana
Many people have toured to the famous serpent mound in Ohio, but did you know that Indiana has a serpent mound just as large? Above, an identical serpent mound as that in Indiana was mapped in Warren County, Ohio. If you are touring southeast Indiana, the serpent mound located near Holton, Indiana is a must see!
Indiana’s Serpent Mound undulated back and forth like the previous diagram. Despite the tens of thousands of people that visit Ohio Serpent mound, Indiana does not even recognize this ancient treasure as an historic spot.
3. Henge Complex near New Castle, Indiana
Traveling to Indianapolis? This historic site is an hour’s drive. This ancient tourist treasure is not recognized as a historic site in Indiana, despite being constructed over 2000 years ago.
The photo is a burial mound (#1 on map) in the distance and a the outer wall of thesmall henge ( #2 on map). This historic treasure has had a lot of damage done by Ball State University archaeologists, who have obliterated mound Number “1. A solar alignment of the mounds occurs every equinox. City officials have moved to not allow University archaeologist to continue to destroy this potential, popular tourist attraction.
4. Iroquois, Horseshoe Shaped Fort, Near Fort Wayne
The wall of the Iroquois Fort can still be seen near Fort Wayne, Indiana. If you are a tourist in Fort Wayne, this site has not been opened to the public, yet.
Three of these horseshoe shaped fort were constructed by the early Iroquois along the Maumee from Fort Wayne to Toledo. One of Indiana’s few Native American historic sites is not recognized, nor deemed worth saving.
5. An Iroquois Circular fort near Ashley, Indiana
A circular Iroquois fortification is located near Ashley, Indiana. This potential tourist attraction is also not recognized by the State. This ancient site is on private property but could be opened as a tourist attraction in the future.
6. Henge Complex near Cambridge City, Indiana
Henge complex at Cambridge City, Indiana. The northern Henge was aligned to the summer solstice sunrise with the lower aligned to the equinox sunrise. One of Indiana’s best historical sites. If you are looking for things to do Indianapolis, this site is only an hour away, but has not been opened to the public, yet.
This Adena Henge constructed in 200 B.C. is the same size as the one in Anderson, Indiana. It is currently being plowed and slowly over time, destroyed.
7. Large Henge in Strawtown, Indiana
HengeHenge, near Strawtown was constructed by the ancient Hopewell Confederacy. This henge was constructed by the Oto Sioux Indians about 2000 year ago.
8. HengeHenge, near Yorktown, Indiana
Henge near Yorktown, Indiana on private land. The Henge site at Yorktown, Mounds State Park, New Castle and Cambridge City are all about 20 miles apart.
9. Subterranean Oval Stone enclosure near LaFountain, Indiana
The purpose of this stone subterranean enclosure remains a mystery. It is located near the 1812 Mississenewa Battle Ground, but is much older than the short Miami Indian occupation of northern Indiana.
A sacred stone bowl with a natural spring that flows into it along the Mississenwa River. This site is on public land near the subterranean stone work.
10. Winchester, Indiana Earthwork
Winchester, Indiana work that measured 1320 X 1080 feet. Only a few remnants still exist of this possible tourist attraction.
There is an extraordinary amount of evidence of ancient mounds and earthworks all over the Heartland of North America. It makes sense that the Book of Mormon indeed began in this sacred land. Elder Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012.
Early Native American Indian Mound Builders in Hamilton County, Indiana
October 5, 2011 EARLY NATIVE AMERICAN INDIANS HAMILTON COUNTY, INDIANA INDIAN MOUNDS AND EARTHWORKS
Historic map left showing the locations of burial mounds and Earthworks in Hamilton County, Indiana
Indiana Department of Geology and Natural History (Fourteenth Annual Report), 1884But Strawtown has an antiquity evidently higher than the days of the Delaware Indians. The mound builders have left their footprints in this vicinity by the numerous relics of the Stone Age that have been picked up by the present inhabitants. A little west of the present village there is a burial mound about six feet high; it has been plowed over for a number of years, so that not only its height has been reduced, but its base rendered so indistinct that its diameter can not be accurately measures; it is, however, between seventy and eighty feet. It was opened in 1882 by Judge Overman, of Tipton, and four skeletons were found lying on the original surface of the ground, with their heads together and their feet directed to the cardinal points of the compass.
This type of burial was symbolic of the mound builders Sun god. This type of burial occurs frequently with the Adena and proto Iroquois and Sioux of the Ohio Valley, whom archaeologists call the Hopewell. This is consistent with reports from the excavations of this site by IPFW archaeologists who assigned this work to the Oto Sioux. At a distance of 150 yards southeast of this mound is a circular embankment, now about three feet high, and twelve feet on the base. It has a ditch on the outside, which evidently furnished a portion of the earth for the embankment. The diameter of the circle, measured from the bottom of the ditch on each side, is 315 feet. There is a doubt as to what period this work should be referred. A tradition among the “old settlers” claims that the remains of palisades that once formed a stockade, were standing on the embankment when the early immigrants settled here. This tradition is strengthened by the fact that in 1810 a stockade was built by the Delaware Indians somewhere near this spot, as a protection against their Miami neighbors north of White River. Moreover, it was not the custom of the mound builders to make a ditch on the outside of their embankments. On the other hand, the regularity of the work, and the perfect form of the circle, is hardly compatible with the idea that this is the work of modern savages. It is possible that the circle dates back to the period of the mound builders, and that the Delawares took advantage of it to build their stockade on, and made the ditch to strengthen their palisades. The ditch was been filled, and the embankment reduced much by cultivation.
Map showing the location of the henge at Strawtown. IPFW university determined that this site was constructed by the Early Native American Oto Sioux who psrt of the Hopewell Indian mound builders.” History of Hamilton County Indiana, 1915 The Fort and Mound
“The work of the Mound Builders found in Hamilton county is not as extensive or varied in character as in other counties in our state, but nevertheless the Strawtown Mound is very interesting tot he residents of Hamilton county and in some ways is distinctive and different from mounds in general. The Strawtown Mound is situated on the Roy Castor farm in White River township in the southeast part of the northwest quarter of section 3, township 19 north, range 5 east, near the center of the section.
In 1875 the state geologist, Professor E.T. Cox, made a visit to the mounds and gave the following description of his trip: “Through the kindness of General Moss and William M. Locke, I obtained the skull and ornaments for the state collection. I was taken by General Moss and Mr. Locke to Strawtown, seven miles from Noblesville, to see some prehistoric earth works. They are now in a cultivated field owned by J.R. Parker. The corn and weeds were so thick it was impossible to make an accurate or even satisfactory examination of the works. The main work is a circle about three hundred feet in diameter, thrown up in the center, but apparently level and surrounded by a ditch that Mr. Parker says was about six feet deep when he first saw it. Fifty yards to the south of the large circle is a lesser circle about fifty feet in diameter and now almost obliterated. The site of these works is on the second bottom of White River about a quarter of a mile from the bank and thirty feet above the overflow. Between the earth enclosures and the river there is a mound which commands an extensive view up and down White River. The large enclosure is one of the very few in the Mississippi Valley that has the ditch on the outside, and it therefore is worthy of more careful study.”
Editors Note: Many mounds of the Hopewell have a moat on the inside of the large earthern walls such as the Newark Earthworks in Newark, Ohio. This Newark site seems to not be defensive in nature but built as a ceremonial earthwork with the symbolic water on the inside as you see below.
The Newark Earthworks above built between 100 A.D. to 500 A.D.,* originally encompassed more than four square miles. Taken as a whole, the earthworks appear to symbolize elements of the Plan of Salvation and Redemption: 1. Pre-Mortal Life as spirits being born with a… 2. Veil of Forgetfulness to begin mortal… 3. Earth life: “the four corners of the earth” 4. Direct path after death to a higher kingdom 5. Spirit Prison (holding area for the wicked) 6. Paradise (Gospel preached to the dead) 7. Vicarious Path with multiple check points 8. Lake of Filthy Water (worldly temptations) 9. Terrestrial Kingdom (cf. 1 Cor. 15:40) The Seal of Melchizedek consists of two interlocked (or overlapping) squares, making what appears to be an eight-pointed star within the octagon. 10. Celestial Kingdom (narrow path entered only through the realm of the Melchizedek Priesthood)
History of Hamilton County Indiana Continued, “The earthwork at Strawtown is best described as a ‘Henge’ that is defined as a circular earthwork with a outer wall and interior ditch with a gateway that is aligned to a solar event. The gateway is slightly visible on the southeast side that may have aligned to the winter solstice sunrise. Later, accurate measurements were made of the mound. It was found that the principle enclosure is situated about seven hundred feet west of the river on an elevated point of land extending in a northwesterly direction into the bend of White River. This elevated point of land overlooks a strip of low bottom land varying in width from four hundred feet on the east to three thousand feet on the west, with a similar view north and south. The principal mound is a circle with a diameter measuring two hundred eighty feet from side to side.
From this point the outer slope to the middle of the ditch surrounding it is about twenty feet, the ditch originally having been about thirty feet wide and nine feet deep, the earth and gravel therefrom forming the mound in the center. Inside the enclosure the middle area was originally, no doubt, of equal elevation with the surface outside.
There is very little doubt that the purpose of this mound was for defense, the ditch outside being designed to resist assault. From time to time various specimens of bones, pottery, flint, arrowheads, etc., have been found, though no thorough and systematic search has ever been made of the contents of the mound. In the spring of 1914 some men were plowing over that part of the field included in the ancient mound and they unearthed about two bushel baskets full of human bones. At various times in the past such discoveries had been made but this was the first disclosure of this sort for several years. The ditch surrounding the fort is becoming less and less distinct as the years go by, and though it still be plainly seen, in the course of a few more years the hand of Father Time probably will completely obliterate it.
Additional embankments can still be seen to the south of the earthwork that were not reported in the previous histories, nor found by university archaeologists.” History of Hamilton County Indiana, 1915 The Fort and Mound
The purpose of this blog is to discuss when the word “Cumorah” was first known to the leaders and people in the Church. Many Historians think the word “Cumorah” was only known after 1831, and Heartlanders believe it was as early as 1823 when Joseph knew the word “Cumorah” and the Church members knew this term as early as 1829.
Why is that important? Many historians say that the hill in New York was not called Cumorah until later in histroy as they claim the hill in NY [not called Cumorah], where Joseph found the gold plates was not the same hill where the last battles of the Nephites was fought. These historians believe the last battles happened somewhere in Mexico in a hill that does not necessarily have the name of Cumorah.
Some critics of the Church seem to continualy point out a disparity between what the prophets have taught about hill Cumorah and the revisionist Church history as a weapon to undermine faith. My feelings are that it would be far better to report the truth in the first place.
Millions of Church members plus future generations, may have no hope of learning the complete truth about the gospel, when the LDS book titled, “Saints”, The Standard of Truth, Volume 1, seems that some historians at times deliberately suppress and change Church history into what they think is an acceptable “narrative history”. I like the true history not someones made up narrative that they seem to like better.
“Saints” presents an opportunity to inform Church members about the truth using a narrative history, not necessarily a factual history. Some Church historians claim they are neutral on the location of Hill Cumorah. That appears to be the reason they may chose to mislead readers by not citing and quoting Lucy’s corrected account about the name of the hill as Cumorah, [as I speak about below], and other narratives they include like leaving the name Cumorah out of the “Saints” text replacing it with “the hill”, and at other times leaving out the word “Lamanites” from the text as well.
More blogs can be found at the end of this article that speak about how the book Saints eliminated the words Cumorah, and Lamanites. Also there are blogs that show how the Wentworth Letter was not fully quoted in a Church manual and why some scholars seem to edit things out of important Church works.
Mesoamerican Quotes
“The archaeology of New York—and specifically the Hill Cumorah—is persuasive evidence that Book of Mormon peoples did not live in that region. By implication, the Cumorah of the golden plates is not the Cumorah of the final battles—Mormon’s hill and Moroni’s hill are not one and the same. These conclusions follow from a few basic points and assumptions that the author explores in this article.” Clark, John E. “Archaeology and Cumorah Questions.” Journal of Book of Mormon Studies 13 (2004): 144–51, 174.https://scholarsarchive.byu.edu/jbms/vol13/iss1/15.
“We await answers for most questions evoked by this miracle of divinely supervised archaeological toil. What we do know is that Joseph Smith Jr. found the golden plates and other relics in a stone box in a hill near his home, a prominence now known as Cumorah.” Clark, John E. “Archaeology and Cumorah Questions page 146. As you see, Brother Clark says, “now known” not “then known” as Joseph and others have said.
Brother Clark also says, “Most proposals for the location of Mormon’s final stand fall into one of two possibilities: either the Palmyra hill or one in Middle America 2,000 miles to the south. Here I consider reasons for questioning the case for a New York location. I am unaware of any archaeological investigation of the hill itself, but sufficient information is available for the surrounding regions to make a critical assessment. Mormon’s hill and Moroni’s hill are not one and the same.” Clark, John E. “Archaeology and Cumorah Questions page 146 We believe there is only one possibility that Hill Cumorah was in New York.
Many Mesoamericans also don’t believe there was a cave in Cumorah NY, as a separate place from where the stone box was found at Cumorah in NY. They believe that Brigham Young’s quote about Joseph and Oliver going into a large cave at Hill Cumorah was a dream about some place in Mexico. Here is the quote, what do you think?
Cave in Hill Cumorah NY
“Oliver Cowdery went with the Prophet Joseph when he deposited these plates. Joseph did not translate all of the plates; there was a portion of them sealed, which you can learn from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. When Joseph got the plates, the angel instructed him to carry them back to the hill Cumorah, which he did. Oliver says that when Joseph and Oliver went there, the hill opened, and they walked into a cave, in which there was a large and spacious room. He says he did not think, at the time, whether they had the light of the sun or artificial light; but that it was just as light as day. They laid the plates on a table; it was a large table that stood in the room. Under this table there was a pile of plates as much as two feet high, and there were altogether in this room more plates than probably many wagon loads; they were piled up in the corners and along the walls. The first time they went there the sword of Laban hung upon the wall; but when they went again it had been taken down and laid upon the table across the gold plates; it was unsheathed, and on it was written these words: “This sword will never be sheathed again until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ.” I tell you this as coming not only from Oliver Cowdery, but others who were familiar with it, and who understood it just as well as we understand coming to this meeting. . . . [Don] Carlos Smith was a young man of as much veracity as any young man we had, and he was a witness to these things. Samuel Smith saw some things, Hyrum saw a good many things, but Joseph was the leader.” Brigham Young, Journal of Discourses, 17 June 1877
Not having a seperate place in NY Cumorah is also being purposely avoided my some Mesoamercanists as well as the final battles not fought in NY, but in some place in Mexico.
Parley P. Pratt’s Quote
Here is the quote that Mesoamerican theorists use to say no one knew the hill was called Cumorah until this quote by Parley P Pratt in 1831.
“This Book, which contained these things, was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him, Cumorah, which hill is now in the State of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario County.” Quote from Parley P. Pratt in Feb 1831. The Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt – Revised and Enhanced Edition – Chapter 8
Knowledge of Cumorah before 1831 as Heartlanders know.
Heartlanders believe that Mormon’s hill and Moroni’s hill are both in Hill Cumorah NY at different locations in that same hill,and Joseph knew the name “Cumorah” as early as 1823 according to His mothers jourrnal as you see below.
1. Lucy Mack Smith’s Journal of 1845, hs a quote from the year 1823. “The record is on a side hill on the Hill of Cumorah 3 miles from this place.” Lucy Mack Smith https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/lucy-mack-smith-history-1844-1845/41 2. Early 1827– Joseph Smith (Quoted by his mother Lucy Mack Smith) “Stop, father, Stop.” said Joseph, “it was the angel of the Lord— as I passed by the hill of Cumorah, where the plates are, the angel of the Lord met me and said, that I had not been engaged enough in the work of the Lord” https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/lucy-mack-smith-history-1845/111 3. In 1829 David Whitmer, Oliver Cowdery, and Joseph Smith hear a messenger from their wagon while traveling to Fayette say, “No, I am going to Cumorah.’ This name was something new to me, I did not know what Cumorah meant.”David Whitmer http://www.lettervii.com/p/trip-to-fayette-references.html
At one point, the chapter relates an account of Joseph being chastised.
Here’s the quotation:
Lucy Mack Smith, History, 1844-5 the part quoted and cited in Saints is lined out
One day, Joseph went to town on an errand. Expecting him back for dinner, his parents were alarmed when he did not return. They waited for hours, unable to sleep. At last Joseph opened the door and threw himself into a chair, exhausted.
“Why are you so late?” his father asked.
“I have had the severest chastisement that I ever had in my life,” Joseph said.
“Who has been taking you to task?” demanded his father.
“It was the angel of the Lord,” Joseph replied. “He says I have been negligent.” The day of his next meeting with Moroni was coming soon. “I must be up and doing,” he said. “I must set myself about the things which God has commanded me to do.”19
This is Lucy Mack Smith’s history from 1844-5. If you go to the link, you’ll see that the quoted section is lined out.
We wonder, why would Saints misquote and cite a source that was lined out in the original?
_____
Lucy Mack Smith, History, 1845 The revision that quotes Joseph referring to Cumorah before he even got the plates is not mentioned, quoted or cited in Saints.
Here is the later, corrected version from 1845:
Presently he smiled, and said in a very calm tone, “I have taken the severest chastisement, that I have ever had in my life”.
My husband, supposing it was from some of the neighbors, was quite angry; and observed, “I would would like to know what business any body has to find fault with you.”
“Stop, father, Stop.” said Joseph, “it was the angel of the Lord—as I passed by the hill of Cumorah, where the plates are, the angel of the Lord met me and said, that I had not been engaged enough in the work of the Lord; that the time had come for the record to <be> brought forth; and, that I must be up and doing, and set myself about the things which God had commanded me to do: but, Father,’ continued he, ‘give yourself no uneasiness concerning the reprimand that I have received; for I now know the course that I am to pursue; so all will be well.”
This statement about Cumorah completely supports the teachings of the prophets that Cumorah is in New York. Here Lucy explains that Joseph knew the name Cumorah even before he got the plates. He could only have learned this from Moroni.
_____
Saints should have used Lucy’s later version. In fact they cite the later version in note 22!.
Using the later one should be obvious.
So why did Saints use the old version?
I think the editors of Saints avoided the corrected version because they realize it refutes M2C.*
The editors will say that they are neutral on the question of Book of Mormon geography, including the New York Cumorah.
But is that a reason to quote and cite a passage they know Lucy later corrected, especially without telling readers what they’re doing?
_____
The M2C intellectuals always have a rationale for disbelieving early Church history accounts that contradict their theory. They have said we should disbelieve Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, and Lucy Smith, among others.
In this case, they claim we should disbelieve Lucy because she must have added this comment about Cumorah because she was confused; i.e., by the time she dictated this history in 1845, the New York Cumorah was well established by Letter VII, D&C 128, etc. Therefore, according to the M2C intellectuals, we can’t believe what Lucy wrote here.
And, apparently, the editors of Saints agreed with their M2C friends.
But consider this.
Just because the original sources are not “neutral” on Book of Mormon geography, does that give the editors of Saints the right to revise Church history?
I think not.
One of the tragedies of Saints is that it is teaching the world the revisionist Church history, not what the original documents actually say.
_____
Here is one of the practical consequences of this revisionist history.
Had Saints explained what Lucy said–what she directly quoted Joseph Smith as saying–readers would understand that Joseph knew the name of the hill before he even translated the plates.
Readers would realize that Joseph could have learned that only from Moroni.
And readers would realize that all the prophets and apostles who have taught that Cumorah is in New York were correct, while the M2C scholars who have taught that Cumorah cannot be in New York were not correct.
That would go a long way toward building unity in the Church.
Members everywhere would align themselves to what the prophets have taught instead of being misled by the teachings of the M2C intellectuals.
Now you see why the M2C intellectuals and their citation cartel don’t want members of the Church to even know about this.
_____
This may appear to be nit-picking, but I think this is a serious problem.
Even people fairly familiar with Church history would have passed this by unawares.
The millions of Church members around the world, in all languages, plus future generations, have no hope of learning the truth when Saints is deliberately suppressing and changing Church history this way. _____
BTW, the same M2C intellectuals who cite Lucy’s account for other details–Lucy is the sole source for many important events in early Church history–insist she was wrong about this. She had a poor memory, they say, or she conflated this account with another account.
Those of us who accept Lucy’s account point to two important indicia of credibility and reliability.
First, the earlier draft was lined out and replaced with more detail. Lucy directed the revisions, an indication that when she read the first draft, she realized it was not completely accurate. For example, the first account has the angel telling Joseph he was “negligent,” but the revised account has the angel telling Joseph he “had not been engaged enough in the work of the Lord.” Which sounds more like the words of Moroni?
Second, Lucy’s account of Joseph learning the name Cumorah from Moroni has corroboration in other historical accounts. For example, the Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, a source cited in Saints (note 4 to Chapter 4), includes this quotation from Oliver Cowdery’s teachings to the Lamanites in Kansas: “This Book, which contained these things, was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him, Cumorah, which hill is now in the State of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario county.” p. 57.
It’s possible Lucy knew what Oliver was teaching, but she didn’t get it from Pratt’s autobiography because it was not published until many years after this 1845 version of Lucy’s account was written.
_____
To summarize: Saints presented an opportunity to inform Church members about the truth.
The historians claim they are neutral on the New York Cumorah. That appears to be the reason they chose to mislead readers by not citing and quoting Lucy’s corrected account.
What they’re really saying is, the original sources are not neutral. They clearly taught that Cumorah is in New York.
The problem is not limited to Saints. The M2C ideology has been inserted throughout the commentary to the Joseph Smith Papers.
As a result, future generations will have no chance to learn the actual history and what the prophets have taught.
Critics of the Church will continue to point out the disparity between what the prophets have taught and the revisionist Church history as a weapon to undermine faith.
I think it would be far better to report the truth in the first place.
Of course, I also think it would be better to sustain the teachings of the prophets about the New York Cumorah, but the exact opposite is going on at BYU/CES/COB.” Jonathan Neville
More Details below about Historical LDS Book Edits
BLOG “Lamanites” and “Cumorah” not in Saints Book BLOG Why Ideological Edits by Scholars & Historians? BLOG “Religious Faith has Little Influence on Mormon Scholars” WHY BLOG Wentworth Letter- Why was a Church Manual Edited?
Below are the four most important questions you can answer that assist you in discovering the path of the Jaredites travel to the Promised Land of North America.
1-Where did the Lord command the Jaredites to travel to, after the tower of Babel fell? “That they should go forth into the wilderness, yea, into that quarter where there never had man been?” Ether 2:5 Where is this quarter of land? 2- How many sets of barges did the Jaredites build as the Lord said, “go to work and build, after the manner of barges which ye have hitherto built” and where did the Jaredites build each seperate set of barges? Ether 2:16 3. How many days were the Jaredites on the water before reaching the Promised Land, and where in the world would barges be able to be continuously on the water in this long of a journey? “And thus they were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days upon the water.” Ether 6:11 4. Is there archaeology found today that can verify the Jaredites timeline [apx. 2200 BC] in these areas of travel? Yes!
I will discuss briefly these four questions. For my complete blog read here.
Answer these 4 questions and you will follow my logic in understanding where the Jaredites may have traveled from and to.
My Summation: I believe the Jaredites traveled on foot from the Tower of Babel area, to near Kuwait, built their first set of barges and crossed “many waters” [gulfs, inlets, seas, bays etc] beginning at the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this gulf, they continued through the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and perhaps the Philippine Sea. They plausibly arrived in either Japan, Taiwan, or near Shanghai, China and stayed for 4 years building their 2nd set of barges to sail on the Great Waters or ocean to the Promised Land. They were on the water 344 days, landing near Seattle WA.
Great Sea
Ether 2:13 that great sea which divideth the lands. [this=Atlantic, that=Pacific] Jared did not know about Atlantic which is only 150 years after Noah. “That” great sea always existed. Ether 2:22 wilt thou suffer that we shall cross this (speaking from China) great water in darkness? Ether 2:25 for ye cannot cross this (speaking from China) great deep
Into the Wilderness
After the destruction of the Tower of Babel, the Jaredites were commanded to “go forth into the wilderness”. Ether 2:5. Which direction did they travel? Southeast! Why? Ether 2:7 tells us their direction as we explain below.
Where There Never Had Man Been
We read in the Book of Momron in Ether 2:7, “Yea, into that quarter where there never had man been.” This scripture speaks about where the Brother of Jared traveled after leaving the area near the Tower of Babel after it was destroyed. Where is this quarter where man had never been? Can this area give us an indication of the path the Jaredites traveled on their way to the Promised Land? Yes!
As you see in the map above, the most likely quarter of land near the tower that was a place that man had never been was the southeast quarter of land. Why? Once Noah’s ark landed just north of the Tower of Babel, look above at which lands were mostly populated. South west was the land of Ham and his descendants. Traveling northwest into Europe were mostly the people of Shem and traveling into the northesat into Asia were the people of Japeth.
The Lord was directing the righteous Jaredites to travel to a place where “man had never been” so as to not be followed by the people who were less righteous than the Jaredites. Now realize there were most likely all three lineages of Ham, Shem, and Japeth that were part of these righteous Jaredites.
Today’s Empty Quarter
“That quarter where there never had man been” (Ether 2:5),is likely to the southeast or Babel which today is called the “Empty Quarter” as you read below.
Saudi Arabia’s Empty Quarter: Beauty and wealth of world’s largest sand desert
Mohammed al-Harbi, Al Arabiya Published:
“Saudi Arabia’s Rub’ al-Khali desert, also known as the Empty Quarter,is the world’s largest sand desert. It is the world’s largest area of continuous sand, covering about a quarter of the Kingdom’s land surface.
Dunes in the Empty Quarter, 1,000 mile area of dunes and desert, not crossed until 20th century, Arabian Peninsula, Sultanate of Oman
The basin lying mainly in southeastern Saudi Arabia is where the wind plays a major role in forming and shaping its sand. Its sandy elevations could match the mountains in their high altitude, some of which may reach more than 450 meters.
‘One who can exit it, must be born again, while those inside, remain missing,’ the ancients used to say of this mythical desert, in line with tales of the “Lost City”. It is believed that entering the desert without a guide is a step leading to imminent death, because of scarce water resources, extreme heat and inescapable mazes of sand, a type of which the human body can get immersed in up until the knees.
The sand dunes vary in the Empty Quarter and the entire desert can be divided into five sections based on their types.
It extends over four nations. About 80 percent of it lies in Saudi Arabia, while its eastern edges extend to the United Arab Emirates, and its southern border is in Oman. Parts of its southern and southwestern limits lie in Yemen.
Life in the Empty Quarter
Though its name suggests that no one lives there, many tribes have lived and still inhabit the region. One of the famous travelers to Arabia, St. John Philby, said that bedouins called it the Empty Quarter to refer to the vast and mysterious wilderness, adding that the bedouins would still like to call it “empty” though they inhabit the region.” Source:
It is very likely the Jaredites entered this emply quarter in Saudi Arabia as the Lord sent them to “that quarter where there never had man been”. Ether 2:5
Jaredite Voyages- 1st Set of Barges (“Many Waters”)
I believe the Jaredite information is so ancient (Apx 1800 to 2200 BC) which makes it difficult to be very accurate in determining the correct route of the Jaredites, but it is very interesting to speculate on the possibility of each voyage. With many hours of research, study and prayer I have come up with a very plausible route of the Jaredites to America.
Ether 2: 5 And it came to pass that the Lord commanded them that they should go forth into the wilderness, yea, into that quarter where there never had man been. And it came to pass that the Lord did go before them, and did talk with them as he stood in a cloud, and gave directions whither they should travel. (See map below. I have divided the map in quarters using the location of the Tower of Babel (Baghdad, Iraq) as the center point, where we believe the Jaredites lived close by. The quarter that is most likely to be where the Lord said, “that quarter where there never had man been“, is most likely the south east quarter. We know after the flood, Noah had three sons, Ham, Shem, and Japeth who began civilization near Mount Ararat in Turkey. After Noah landed at just north of Baghdad, Ham Shem and Japeth with family’s spread all over. They went northwest into Turkey, Greece, Poland and Europe. They spread northeast into Turkmenistan, Kazakhstan, Russia and Mongolia. They also spread far into Egypt, Libya, Sudan and Ethiopia. It seems likely to me that they least traveled to the area of Burma, Thailand, Malaysia and Singapore as ship travel probably made it not as feasible to travel there. The people getting on a ship to go anywhere far away for just travel, seems unrealistic with all the land and water close by. Sea travel of course was great for trade around the Mediterranean Sea and Persian Gulf, as the Phoenicians have proven. It says in Ether 2:6, they traveled in the wilderness, built barges, and crossed many waters. In my opinion it is most likely they traveled on foot towards the best water source to complete their long few voyages ahead. I don’t think they traveled towards the Mediterranean, as that is an area that many people were already located and not as the Lord said, “that quarter where there never had man been” Also travel to the north or east would require traveling over high mountainous terrain. See Map Below
Being surrounded by mountains, it is most likely the Jaredites traveled by foot parallel to the Zargos Mountains along the Tigris or Euphrates Rivers and right into the Persian Gulf. Map shows Lehi’s voyage to the Promised Land to the Gulf of Mexico and the Jaredite voyage towards the Promised Land arriving probably in Washington State on the West coast.Babylon northward is surrounded by the Taurus Mountains, Armenian Highlands and the Pontic MountainsThis map shows you the Alborz Mountains and the elevation all around the Caspian Sea. This would definitely impede migration and travel from Baghdad or Tehran to the sea.
With the Jaredites in the area of Babylon, any movement to the Steppes or more mountainous areas would require a considerable distance through and over a series of very tall mountains, that have restricted traffic and migration for millennia now. See the solid mass of mountains to the northwest, north, and northeast of Mesopotamia and the home of the Jaredites. In brown text above see the many mountain ranges surrounding Babylon to the North and the East. As you can see above the majority of migration was to the North, and West of Babylon. Some travel went northeast and southwest. I am proposing “that quarter where there never had man been” is most likely towards the south east and the Persian Gulf.
I don’t believe the dating on this specific map as I feel best with JohnPratt.com information. Again, this map shows the incredible amount of migration everywhere except, “that quarter where there never had man been”, as the Lord describes the Jaredite voyage.
Most likely the Jaredites built barges near today’s city of Kuwait just before taking their voyage. “And it came to pass that they did travel in the wilderness, (Baghdad to Persia Gulf 655 Miles) and did build barges, (We aren’t told how many) in which they did cross many waters, (Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Andaman Sea, Malacca Strait, South China Sea, and Yellow Sea), directed continually by the hand of the Lord.” Ether 2:6. Italics added.
Once we begin understanding the initial travels of the Jardites from the tower, we can then add pieces to the picture, to understnad the rest of their travels. It makes sense that the Jardites entering the “Empy Quarter” of today’s saudi Arabia lines up nicely with the scripture in ether 2:7 that says, “into that quarter where there never had man been.”
By faith, Nephi obtained the plates of brass, brought Ishmael’s family from Jerusalem, subdued his brothers time and again, obtained food for his family, received revelation from the Lord, taught the Law of Moses, and following the Lord’s instructions said, “I, Nephi, did build a Temple.” 2 Nephi 5:16. Nephi is the ultimate example of faith and one who we all look to as a righteous representative of our Savior Jesus Christ. Nephi also said, “And upon the wings of His Spirit hath my body been carried away upon exceedingly high mountains. And mine eyes have beheld great things, yea, even too great for man; therefore, I was bidden that I should not write them.” 2 Nephi 4:25.
The Title “Nephi”
In Nephi’s words we feel the magnitude of the sacred relationship that Nephi shared with Jehovah, the Great I Am, whose name is vital in our understanding of Him. Elder Jeffrey R. Holland said, “To the Lord’s covenant people, names—particularly proper names—have always been very important. Adam and Eve themselves bore names that suggested their roles here in mortality (see Moses 1:34; 4:26) and, when important covenants were made, men like Abram and Jacob took on new names that signaled a new life as well as a new identity. (See Gen. 17:5; 32:28). Because of this reverence for titles and the meanings they conveyed, the name Jehovah, sometimes transliterated as Yahweh, was virtually unspoken among that people. This was the unutterable name of Deity, that power by which oaths were sealed, battles won, miracles witnessed. Traditionally, he was identified only through a tetragrammaton, four Hebrew letters variously represented in our alphabet as IHVH, JHVH, JHWH, YHVH, YHWH.” Whom Say Ye That I Am? Jeffrey R. Holland Ensign Sept. 1974.
Written in Paleo-Hebrew and used from 1000 BC – 400 AD,represents the name “Jehovah”, or the tetragrammaton. All throughout the Old Testament, the word ‘LORD’ (all small caps), replaced the sacred name “Yahweh” as described above. “I Am” in Hebrew is “Yahweh” and “Adonai” is the Hebrew word for LORD.
“Here is an interesting note about the name Nephi. “Nephi; This is also an Egyptian name, usually given as Knephi, and transliterated into Hebrew as Nebi. It means “prophet” or one who speaks with God. The great Osiris, one of the Egyptian gods, was called Nephi or Knephi and the city in his honor was n-ph (vowels always had to be supplied). It is the city we know today as Memphis, located across the Nile from Cairo, but it is referred to by its original name of Noph (a variant of Nephi) in the writings of Hosea, Isaiah, and Jeremiah.” Treasures from the Book of Mormon by W. Cleon Skousen. See “Noph” in LDS Bible Dictionary.
“In speaking about the 13th Atotarho (or Sachem or Chief ) in the Iroquois tradition, we read also in the Book of Mormon. “And whoso should reign in [Nephi’s] stead were called by the people, ‘Second Nephi,’ ‘Third Nephi,’ and so forth…” (Jacob 1:11)
This name, Atotarho was used like a title such as King, or Sachem, or Prince, etc. Just as the name Nephi may have been used as a title. We know there are many names of Nephi in the Book of Mormon, but they may have also meant titles of Nephi 1, Nephi 2, Nephi 3, etc. Just as you see in history of the Iroquois naming many various Atotarho’s. It seems there were variations of the name of their leader or king. See the many titles below one only one page as King Tah-to-tah #1-6, on records of the St George Temple. King Tah-to-tah names #7-15 were on the next page of the temple records.
The St. George Temple record, pages 196-201 Copy by Rod Meldrum
Complete Story-Page 554 Annotated Book of Mormon
“Tadodaho was said to be a warrior and primary chief of the Onondaga people. Depending on the speaker’s dialect and the writer’s orthography, other versions of the name include Adodarhoh, Atartaho, Atotarho, Tatotarho, Thatotarho, and Watatohtahro. In the 1883 work The Iroquois Book of Rites, edited by Horatio Hale, the term Atartaho is said to signify “entangled”. Wikipedia
Delores Kahkonen-85 Cheifs Baptized
“The St. George Temple record, pages 196-201, shows proxy baptisms and confirmations for 85 Native American Chiefs that were performed on August 29th, 1877. These records were initially found by Robert Goodwin and Rod Meldrum. Then I, Delores Kahkonen of the Six Nations-Upper Cayuga, saw the records at Rod Meldrum’s conference. I recognized that they were my people and afterwards began the first additional temple work and the completion for these 85 Chieftains. I saved an endowment for Rod, Chief Canessetego, not aware of how special it was to him. Then later Rod and his wife were able to perform the proxy sealing for Chief Canessetego and his spouse in the St. George Temple. Furthermore, from 2014 to June 2024 about 11,000 [Updated today in Jan 2025 to 13,000] Native American Indian names have been submitted and with the assistance of numerous, wonderful volunteers their proxy temple work has been completed. The sacred effort of gathering the house of Israel on the other side of the veil has resulted in these Lamanites becoming a People of Zion for Heavenly Father. This incredible holy work for them continues today!” Delores Kahkonen
What was Nephi’s Path as he Escaped his Brothers?
See Nephite’s escape from his brothers in #2 above.
The Nephites loved and followed Nephi as he taught them about faith in the Lord. 2 Nephi 5 says, “And we did take our tents and whatsoever things were possible for us, and did journey in the wilderness for the space of many days. And after we had journeyed for the space of many days we did pitch our tents. [See Unicoi Gap I call Nephi’s Valley, in the map above]. And we did observe to keep the judgments, and the statutes, and the commandments of the Lord in all things, according to the law of Moses. And the Lord was with us; and we did prosper exceedingly; for we did sow seed, and we did reap again in abundance…” 2 Nephi 5
The Tools of Nephi
2 Nephi 5 continued, “And we began to raise flocks, and herds, and animals of every kind. And I, Nephi, had also brought the records which were engraven upon the plates of brass; and also the ball, or compass, [See art above]which was prepared for my father by the hand of the Lord, according to that which is written. And I, Nephi, did take the sword of Laban, and after the manner of it did make many swords, lest by any means the people who were now called Lamanites should come upon us and destroy us; for I knew their hatred towards me and my children and those who were called my people.” 2 Nephi 5:7,10-12,14. [See Nephi’s Tools picture above]. The Lord speaks of the importance of earthly tools or sacred relics when he said, “And behold, all things have their likeness, and all things are created and made to bear record of me, both things which are temporal, and things which are spiritual.” Moses 6:63.
The tools of faith shown in this painting above by Ken Corbett, were utilized by Nephi and subsequent Prophets, and delivered to Joseph Smith in our day. The Lord said through Joseph Smith, “Behold, I say unto you, that you must rely upon my word, which if you do with full purpose of heart, you shall have a view of the plates, and also of the breastplate, the sword of Laban, the Urim and Thummim, which were given to the brother of Jared upon the mount, when he talked with the Lord face to face, and the miraculous directors which were given to Lehi while in the wilderness, on the borders of the Red Sea. And it is by your faith that you shall obtain a view of them, even by that faith which was had by the prophets of old.”D&C 17:1-2.
Nephi’s breastplate in this painting represents Nephi’s readiness for the protection of his people and was not necessarily the one that Joseph Smith found at Cumorah, but it may have been. The breastplate at Cumorah was possibly one of those mentioned in Mosiah 8:10, given to Mosiah by Limhi’s explorers. This Jaredite breastplate was handed down to Alma (Mosiah 28:20), and eventually to Moroni to be buried with the other tools of faith at Cumorah.
Mosiah the Second used seer stones or interpreters, to translate the twenty-four Jaredite plates (Mosiah 28:13), as his grandfather Mosiah the First interpreted the Jaredite stone record (Omni 1:20). These seer stones are represented in the painting and may have been handed down from Lehi or Nephi.
Moses and the Israelites were also blessed with similar tools of faith that physically represented spiritual things. “…The ark of the covenant overlaid roundabout with gold, wherein was the golden pot [ie liahona] that had manna, and Aaron’s rod [ie Sword] that budded, and the tables of the covenant;[Plates] And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat; of which we cannot now speak particularly.” Hebrews 9:4-5.
After Nephi and his people were driven into the wilderness and found a place to settle, Nephi continued to instruct and serve his people. “And I did teach my people to build buildings, and to work in all manner of wood, and of iron, and of copper, and of brass, and of steel, and of gold, and of silver, and of precious ores, which were in great abundance.And I, Nephi, did build a temple;and I did construct it after the manner of the temple of Solomon save it were not built of many precious things; for they were not to be found upon the land, wherefore, it could not be built like unto Solomon’s temple. But the manner of the construction was like unto the temple of Solomon; and the workmanship thereof was exceedingly fine.” 2 Nephi 5:15-16 italics added.
Nephi wanted his temple to be like Solomon’s, not in size, but in functionality. To perform the rituals prescribed by the Law of Moses his people would need a temple parallel to Solomon’s in rooms and relics. The workmanship of the temple as Nephi stated was “exceedingly fine”, and likely required organized building plans, [See art above] using measuring rods, a line of flax, and other mathematical tools.Ezekiel 40:2-3. Nephi may have written these plans on parchment. 2 Tim. 4:13. Over 85% of the Dead Sea Scrolls were written on calf skin parchment known as vellum, so it’s easy to imagine that the Nephite culture used similar material.
Nephi may have used black inks like those found on the Dead Sea Scrolls that are made up of carbon soot mixed with olive oil, honey, or water, to thin the ink to a proper consistency for writing. In order to apply the ink to scrolls or parchment, its writers used “reed pens” by sharpening a reed straw, piece of bamboo or other wood. “In the oldest book in the Bible, in Job 19:24, there’s a reference to inscribing with an iron pin on lead. “Oh that my words were now written! oh that they were printed in a book. That they were graven with an iron pen and lead in the rock forever” Job 19:23-24
One of Lehi’s contemporaries was Jeremiah. “Some of Jeremiah’s prophecies were contained in the brass plates [See art above] of Laban secured by Nephi.” LDS Bible Dictionary; Jeremiah. Another contemporary of Lehi’s was the Prophet Ezekiel who prophesied from c.608-570 BC, about a messenger showing him the specific steps in building a temple. It seems possible those instructions to Ezekiel, may have been on the plates of brass or shared with Lehi. [Ezek. 47–48, the description of the latter-day temple in Jerusalem, the river running from the temple into the Dead Sea to heal it, and the building of a city “foursquare.”]. Notice in the art above that the plates have 4 rings not 3 as Jospeh Smith described the Gold Plates. We don’t know what the Brass Plates looked like but the art distinguished the various sets of plates.
The Nephites surely had tabernacles in the wilderness as Moses did to offer sacrifices, so why did the Nephites need temples? The brief account in Alma 10 about Aminadi, who interpreted the writing on the wall of the temple, which was written by the finger of God, may help us understand. It wasn’t about sacrifice, but about the revelation of higher knowledge and how to come into the presence of God, accessing knowledge from Him and becoming more like Him. The temple then was a place for the revelation of higher truths that could only be understood through wisdom given by God’s Spirit.
Lehi Builds Altar by Clark Kelley Price
The temple would be built on the highest point of the Nephite settlement. (Painting represents Lookout Mountain, TN above Moccasin Bend on the Tennessee River). It would be facing directly east symbolic of The Savior’s coming. It was to be built like Solomon’s. The altars of the temple were made of stacked stone, not hewn stone. “The word in Exodus 20:25 which is translated as ‘tool’ is the Hebrew חרב which most literally means ‘sword’. There explains that a sword is designed to shorten life, while an altar is designed to lengthen life by being used to achieve atonement. It makes sense, therefore, that one should not be used in the formation of the other.” Rashi, Medieval French Rabbi.
Angel Mound Indiana. Mortar applied to the wood structure for strength.In reference to Solomon’s Temple, the LDS Bible Dictionary says; “The temple walls were composed of hewn stone made ready at the quarry. The roof was of cedar and the walls were paneled with it. The cedar was carved with figures (cherubim, palm trees, and flowers) and was overlaid with gold fitted to the carving. All the materials for the house were prepared before they were brought to the site… There were two temple courts. The inner court was surrounded by a wall consisting of three rows of hewn stone and a row of cedar beams.” 1 Kgs. 6:36. “And Solomon’s builders and Hiram’s builders did hew them, and the stonesquarers: so they prepared timber and stones to build the house.” 1 Kings 5:18. “Pillars of Solomon’s temple (1 Kgs. 7:21; 2 Chr. 3:17); the names denote “He will establish” [Jachin] and “In Him is strength” [Boaz]. The pillars, which stood on the south and north sides of the porch, were probably ornamental and not intended to support any part of the weight of the building.” LDS Bible Dictionary.
Angel Mounds, Indiana. Wood structures covered in mortar for strength.
The outside of the temple may have been finished with a mortar cement made out of limestone [See above] which was prevalent in the Promised Land. We also find mention of cement houses in the Book of Mormon. Heleman 3:7. “Lime mortar is a type of mortar composed of lime and an aggregate such as sand, mixed with water. It is one of the oldest known types of mortar, dating back to the 4th century BC and widely used in Ancient Rome and Greece.” Lucas, A. 2003 Ancient Egyptian Materials and Industries. After processing, products derived from limestone have the unique ability to return fairly quickly to their original chemical form. We use mortar today on LDS temples as you see below.
President Gordon B. Hinckley applies mortar to the coverstone at the Nauvoo LDS Temple June 27th, 2002. Allred/photo (Submission date: 06/27/2002)
Nephi’s building of the temple was to bless the lives of his people. Elder Maxwell explained the significance of temple worship in our day when he said, “The real act of personal sacrifice is not now nor ever has been placing an animal on the altar. Instead, it is a willingness to put the animal that is in us upon the altar—then willingly watching it be consumed! Such is the ‘sacrifice unto [the Lord of] a broken heart and a contrite spirit.’ (3 Nephi 9:20).” Neal A Maxwell, Meek and Lowly 1987.
Joseph Smith during Zion’s Camp, stopped some men from killing rattlesnakes and then said, “…Let man first get rid of his destructive propensities and then we may look for a change in the serpents’ disposition.” The Prophet Joseph Smith also taught us about faith and sacrifice saying, “A religion that does not require the sacrifice of all things never has power sufficient to produce the faith necessary unto life and salvation; for, from the first existence of man, the faith necessary unto the enjoyment of life and salvation never could be obtained without the sacrifice of all earthly things.” Joseph Smith Jr. Lectures on Faith.
President Ezra Taft Benson succinctly restated the message of Abraham 3:25 when he said: “The great test of life is obedience to God… We are not here to test or “prove” God, but to be tested and proved ourselves. We are on trial, not God.” Ensign, May 1988.
Nephi ordained his brother Jacob and others to teach in the temple. Jacob 1:17. Nephi knew his people needed the greater light that a temple would provide. Nephi’s faith is a great example to us all of passing this important test of life, and the building of the first Nephite temple was a sign to all, of his devotion to the Great Jehovah.
Banner Upon the High Mountain
2 Nephi 23:11-2 The burden of Babylon, which Isaiah the son of Amoz did see. Lift ye up a banner upon the high mountain, exalt the voice unto them, shake the hand, that they may go into the gates of the nobles. See also Isaiah 13
Elder Oaks said, “What if the day of His coming were tomorrow? If we knew that we would meet the Lord tomorrow—through our premature death or through His unexpected coming—what would we do today? What confessions would we make? What practices would we discontinue? What accounts would we settle? What forgivenesses would we extend? What testimonies would we bear?
If we would do those things then, why not now? Why not seek peace while peace can be obtained?
Evil that used to be localized and covered like a boil is now legalized and paraded like a banner.The most fundamental roots and bulwarks (protective walls) of civilization are questioned or attacked. Nations disavow their religious heritage. Marriage and family responsibilities are discarded as impediments to personal indulgence. The movies and magazines and television that shape our attitudes are filled with stories or images that portray the children of God as predatory beasts or, at best, as trivial creations pursuing little more than personal pleasure. And too many of us accept this as entertainment.
The good, the true, and the beautiful are being replaced by the no-good, the “whatever,” and the valueless fodder of personal whim. Not surprisingly, many are caught up in pornography, pagan piercing of body parts, self-serving pleasure pursuits, dishonest behavior, revealing attire, foul language, and degrading sexual indulgence.
All of this is grievous in the sight of our Heavenly Father, who loves all of His children and forbids every practice that keeps any from returning to His presence.
What is the state of our personal preparation for eternal life? The people of God have always been people of covenant, including the sacred promises we made in the waters of baptism, in receiving the holy priesthood, and in the temples of God. Are we promisers who do not fulfill and believers who do not perform?
Are we following the Lord’s command, “Stand ye in holy places, and be not moved, until the day of the Lord come; for behold, it cometh quickly”? (D&C 87:8).” How to Prepare for the Second Coming By Elder Dallin H. Oaks Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles April 2004
Nephi’s Temple was needed then and we need the signs, symbols and strength moreso today. Lehi likely built an altar in Florida when the Nephites landed, and we have spoken about the first Nephite temple likely near Chattanooga, TN. In the Book of Mormon the second temple was bult likely near Montrose Iowa or Nauvoo Illinois and the third temple most likely was in Ohio near Newark or Kirtland. Yes the Nephtes had temples in the Promised Land of the Unites States area.
“Now is the time for each of us to arise and unfurl a banner to the world calling for a return to virtue. May we so live that we can be instruments in preparing the earth for His Second Coming, “that when he shall appear we shall be like him, … purified even as he is pure.” In the name of Jesus Christ, amen.” A Return to Virtue Elaine S. Dalton 2008 Young Women General President
“As you remember, almost one year ago our presidency climbed a mountain and unfurled a gold banner calling for “a return to virtue.” We called for young women and women across the world to arise and shine forth as a standard to the nations (see D&C 115:5). As a result, the value of virtue has been added to the Young Women theme and to Personal Progress so that it may be “written in [your] hearts” (Romans 2:15).” Come Let Us Go Up to the Mountain of the Lord Elaine S. Dalton 2009 Young Women General President
A Banner on the Hill Cumorah in 1923
“Because the Church was still several years away from purchasing the entire Hill Cumorah, conference organizers secured special permission from non–Latter-day Saint Pliny T. Sexton, owner and proprietor of the hill and surrounding farmland, to hold ceremonies on his property.87 The missionaries and members made their way, flags in hand, to the top of the hill while the sun peeked over the eastern horizon. When everyone summited, the appointed “Flag Sergeants” erected America’s national banner. They also raised a unique “Cumorah—Ramah” [See picture below] flag specially designed for the occasion—bisected into two colors, the blue “Cumorah” side bore the hill’s name “as it was known by the Nephites” in bright gold letters. The purple “Ramah” side similarly bore the ancient name of the hill in gold, as it “was known to the Jaredites—the people who first possessed the land.88″ Pilgrimage to Palmyra: President B. H. Roberts and the Eastern States Mission’s 1923 Commemoration of Cumorah Author Reid L. Neilson and Carson V. Teuscher
87. See David F. Boone, “‘A Man Raised Up’: The Role of Willard W. Bean in the Acquisition of the Hill Cumorah,” Journal of Book of Mormon Studies 13, nos. 1–2 (2004): 24–37, 168–69.
(88. Smith, “Minutes—the First General Conference of the Eastern States Mission,” 3; and “Palmyra Scene Re-Enacted,” 1. 89)
This example of a Nephite Temple built in North America seems very realistic as you each study and ponder about these things. Knowing the exact location of Nephi’s first Temple will not matter in the big picture, but didn’t Moroni say we may know the truth of all things?. I strongly believe the tools and symbols of thie Nephite Temple are the saime today in our faith and symbolic worship practice in today’s Temples as they dot the earth. In conclusion, may we sacrifice as Elder Mazwell said, “The real act of personal sacrifice is not now nor ever has been placing an animal on the altar. Instead, it is a willingness to put the animal that is in us upon the altar—then willingly watching it be consumed!
“In early Church records, there are references to several dreams attributed to Joseph Smith Jr. They were recorded by Joseph himself, his clerks, or others who interacted with him. For the most part, Joseph’s dreams include no explanation, by either him or the recorder, concerning their purpose or interpretation. Yet, we know that Joseph viewed dreams as a legitimate channel of revelation, as evidenced in the fact that he recorded his dreams and used them in his public sermons.” LDS Living
“To impel us to do that which is required. As a young Apostle, Spencer W. Kimball was privileged to learn from George F. Richards (1861–1950),[23] who was an alert man and attentive to God-given dreams. He did not think they were the least unusual for the faithful. While addressing the topic of dreams in a general conference, President Kimball referred to the following experience told by George F. Richards in council with the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles nearly thirty years earlier.
I believe in dreams, brethren. The Lord has given me dreams which to me are just as real and as much from God as . . . any . . . that we might read in the scriptures… It is not out of place for us to have important dreams. . . . More than 40 years ago I had a dream which I am sure was from the Lord. In this dream I was in the presence of my Savior as he stood mid-air. He spoke no word to me, but my love for him was such that I have not words to explain. I know that no mortal man can love the Lord as I experienced that love for the Savior unless God reveals it to him. I would have remained in his presence, but there was a power drawing me away from him.
As a result of that dream, I had this feeling that no matter what might be required of my hands, what the gospel might entail unto me, I would do what I should be asked to do even to the laying down of my life. . . . If only I can be with my Savior and have that same sense of love that I had in that dream, it will be the goal of my existence, the desire of my life.” https://rsc.byu.edu/vol-12-no-1-2011/quiet-slumber-revelation-through-dreams
The Blessing of Dreams
Many Prophets like Lehi, Daniel and Joseph sold into Egypt had the gift of a seer and a revelator. They could see past, present, and future events. Many prophets had dreams and could interpret them with the Spirit of the Lord accompanying them. The Prophet Joseph Smith was also a blessed seer and prophet. Joseph Smith had 3 dreams which I will discuss below. What did these dreams mean and how can we learn from them?
The first of Joseph Smiths dreams happened about four months prior to his death and spoke about a sinking steamboat.Then again about two days before his death he had another dream about a sinking boat. This third dream happened the night before his death, while in Carthage jail, one about a barn he built on his land in Kirtland. It had become old and worn out and various people were fighting over it. Joseph got out of the worn out barn in his dream and also out of the two sinking boats. Joseph Smith’s life was preserved in all three dreams. What do they possibly mean?
It is not my purpose to decipher these dreams, but to make the reader aware of them. After just reading these dreams a short while ago, I believe they are most appropriate for us to read and study to assist us in our mortal journey today. What can we learn from personal revelation? President Nelson said, “Learn for yourself—right now at your age—how to receive personal revelation. And nothing will make a bigger difference in your life than that!” Russell M. Nelson Hope of Israel
Joseph’s Two Dreams about Sinking Boats
Dream 1
In early February 1844, four months prior to his death, Joseph Smith had a dream, which he related to Wilford Woodruff, Willard Richards, and W. W. Phelps. He stated, “I was standing on a peninsula, in the midst of a vast body of water where there appeared to be a large harbor or pier built out for boats to come to. I was surrounded by my friends, and while looking at this harbor I saw a steamboat approaching the harbor. There were bridges on the pier for persons to cross, and there came up a wind and drove the steamboat under one of the bridges and upset it. I ran up to the boat, expecting the persons would all drown; and wishing to do something to assist them, I put my hand against the side of the boat, and with one surge I shoved it under the bridge and righted it up, and then told them to take care of themselves. But it was not long before I saw them starting out into the channel or main body of the water again. The storms were raging and the waters rough. I said to my friends that if they did not understand the signs of the times and the spirit of prophecy, they would be apt to be lost. It was but a few moments after when we saw the waves break over the boat, and she soon foundered and went down with all on board. The storm and waters were still very rough; yet I told my friends around me that I believed I could stem those waves and that storm, and swim in the waters better than the steamboat did; at any rate I was determined to try it. But my friends laughed at me, and told me I could not stand at all, but would be drowned. The waters looked clear and beautiful, though exceedingly rough; and I said I believed I could swim, and I would try it anyhow. They said I would drown. I said I would have a frolic in the water first, if I did; and I drove off in the raging waves. I had swam but a short distance when a towering wave overwhelmed me for a time; but I soon found myself on the top of it, and soon I met the second wave in the same way; and for a while I struggled hard to live in the midst of the storm and waves, and soon found I gained upon every wave, and skimmed the torrent better; and I soon had power to swim with my head out of water: so the waves did not break over me at all, and I found that I had swam a great distance; and in looking about, I saw my brother Samuel by my side. I asked him how he liked it. He said, “First rate,” and I thought so too. I was soon enabled to swim with my head and shoulders out of water, and I could swim as fast as any steamboat. In a little time it became calm, and I could rush through the water, and only go in to my loins, and soon I only went in to my knees, and finally could tread on the top of the water, and went almost with the speed of an arrow. I said to Samuel, See how swift I can go! I thought it was great sport and pleasure to travel with such speed, and I awoke” (Joseph Smith, History of the Church, 6:194–95, bold & italics added).
Dream 2 Joseph Smith Jr. (Related by W. W. Phelps)
In June 1844, when Joseph Smith went to Carthage and delivered himself up to Governor Ford, I accompanied him, and while on the way thither, he related to me and his Brother Hyrum the following dream.
He said: “While I was at Jordan’s in Iowa the other night, I dreamed that myself and my brother Hyrum went on board a large steamboat lying in a small bay, near the great ocean. Shortly after we went on board there was an alarm of fire, and I discovered that the boat had been anchored some distance from the shore out in the bay, and that an escape from the fire, in the confusion, appeared hazardous: but, as delay was folly, Hyrum and I jumped overboard, and tried our faith at walking upon the water.
“At first we sank in the water nearly to our knees, but as we proceeded we increased in faith, and were soon able to walk upon the water. On looking towards the burning boat in the east, we saw that it was drifting towards the wharf and the town with a great flame and clouds of smoke; and, as if by whirlwind, the town was taking fire, too, so that the scene of destruction and horror of the frightened inhabitants were terrible.
“We proceeded on the bosom of the mighty deep and were soon out of sight of land. The ocean was still; the rays of the sun were bright and we forgot all the troubles of our mother earth. Just at that moment I heard the sound of a human voice, and turning around, saw my brother Samuel H. approaching towards us from the east. We stopped and he came up. After a moment’s conversation he informed me that he had been lonesome back there, and had made up his mind to go with me across the mighty deep.
“We all started again, and in a short time were blest with the first sight of a city, whose gold and silver steeples and towers were more beautiful than any that I had ever seen or heard of on earth. It stood, as it were upon the western shore of the mighty deep we walking on, and its order and glory seemed far beyond the wisdom of man. While we were gazing upon the perfection of the city a small boat launched off from the port, and, almost as quick as thought, came to us. In an instant they took us on board and saluted with welcome, and with music such as is not of earth. The next scene, on landing, was more than I can describe; the greeting of old friends, the music from a thousand towers, and the light of God Himself at the return of three of His sons, soothed my soul into quiet and a joy that I felt as if I were truly in heaven. I gazed upon the splendor; I greeted my friends. I awoke, and lo, it was a dream!
“While I meditated upon such a marvelous scene, I fell asleep again, and behold I stood near the shore of the burning boat, and there was great consternation among the officers, crew and passengers of the flaming craft, as there seemed to be much ammunition or powder on board. The alarm was given that the fire was near the magazine, and in a moment, suddenly, it blew up with a great noise, and sank in the deep water with all on board. I then turned to the country east, among the bushy openings, and saw William and Wilson Law, endeavoring to escape from the wild beasts of the forest, but two lions rushed out of a thicket and devoured them. I awoke again.” I will say that Joseph never told this dream again, as he was martyred about two days after. I relate from recollection as nearly as I can. Source: W. W. Phelps, Joseph Smith’s Last Dream, 1–9.
Dream 3 Joseph’s Neglected Home
Joseph Smith Jr. <June 27, 1844> [Carthage Jail] . . .
Joseph related the following dream which he had last night:
“I was back in Kirtland, Ohio, and thought I would take a walk out by myself, and view my old farm, which I found grown up with weeds and brambles, and altogether bearing evidence of neglect and want of culture. I went into the barn which I found without floor or doors, with the weather boarding off, and was altogether in keeping with the farm. While I viewed the desolation around me, and was contemplating how it might be recovered from the curse upon it, there came rushing into the barn a company of furious men, who commenced to pick a quarrel with me. The leader of the party ordered me to leave the barn and <the> farm, stating it was none of mine, and that I must give up all hope of ever possessing it. I told him the farm was given me by the Church, and although I had not had any use of it for some time back, still I had not sold it, and according to righteous principles it belonged to me or the Church. He then grew furious, and began to rail upon me and threaten me, and said it never did belong to me nor the Church. I then told him that I did not think it worth contending about; that I had no desire to live upon it in its present state, and if he thought he had a better right I would not quarrel with him about it, but leave; but my assurance that I would not trouble him at present did not seem to satisfy him, as he seemed determined to quarrel with me, and threatened me with the destruction of my body. While he was thus engaged, pouring out his bitter words upon me, a rabble rushed in and nearly filled the barn, drew out their knives, and began to quarrel among themselves for the premises; and for a moment forgot me, at which time I took the opportunity to walk out of the barn about up to my ankles in mud. When I was a little distance from the barn I heard them screeching and screaming in a very distressed manner, as it appeared they had engaged in a general fight with their knives. While they were thus engaged the dream or vision ended.” Source: “History, 1838–1856, volume F-1,” 177–78.
Possible Dream Interpretation
Dreams can be interpreted in many ways. Gifted ones like Daniel and Joseph of the Old Testament, did so using the Spirit. Some see Joseph’s last three dreams as a way for him to escape his enemies emotionally, overcoming them in the end. Others see a more ominous meaning in them in connection with our day– the current state of things. All of us interpret things from our own perspective and experience, like Peter’s attempt to go to the Savior, where he get out of the boat and went to Him. Some see Peter’s failure. Others see his faith in leaving the comfort of the boat to go to the Lord.Knowing the truth of dreams, from God’s perspective, gives us a great advantage. Walking on Water in the New Testament, Peter leapt out of the boat and tried to walk on water to get to Jesus, only to sink – but eventually be saved by the Master. He was gently chastised for his lack of faith. Many only see the negative in Peter’s attempt to get to the Master and his supposed lack of faith.What is more important is that he desired to be with Him,and left the safety of the boat to do so. Joseph and Hyrum also did this, jumping from a boat and into the water in both dreams to save their lives. They sank in the water for at time, but their faith increased and they soon able walked on the water. There reward was that they made it to the Master. They did not sink in the burning, sinking ship they left behind. For some, staying in the boat is not always the best decision. While some see Joseph overcoming traitors in his final three dreams, others see in them trouble for our day – trouble by staying in the boat or “the box” with an “all is well” complacency, when trouble is all around. Joseph built the barn. It had no floor or doors in the dream. Some tie the floor of the barn to its foundation. In the New Testament, the foundation of the barn or church was Prophets and Apostles. D&C 64:39 states: “And liars and hypocrites shall be proved by them, and they who are not apostles and prophets shall be known.” D&C 50:4, 6 adds: “Behold, I, the Lord, have looked upon you, and have seen abominations in the church that profess my name. But wo unto them that are deceivers and hypocrites, for, thus saith the Lord, I will bring them to judgment.” With no doors on the barn, weeds and destruction can come in. Jesus said in Matthew 13:22. “He also that received seed among the thorns is he that heareth the word; And the care of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, choke the word, and he becometh unfruitful.” Moroni said it more pointedly. Speaking of the last-days and what he saw, he stated, “O ye pollutions, ye hypocrites, ye teachers, who sell yourselves for that which will canker, why have ye polluted the holy church of God? Why are ye ashamed to take upon you the name of Christ? Why do ye not think that greater is the value of an endless happiness than that misery which never dies—because of the praise of the world? (Mormon 8:38).Jumping into the water from the sinking boats, provided salvation for Joseph Smith in his dreams. He also escaped the old barn and its dangerous men. Lehi and his family left Jerusalem for very similar reasons – to raise up righteous seed on this land, away from the influences of Egypt and Babylon that were destroying Jerusalem. Bold and italics added.
What do these things mean?
Are we in 2025 understanding His signs as a type of trouble or a precurser to learning? Are we part of a group who are hypocrites and deceivers? Do we have faith to be saved?
“Truly He was the Son of God” by Clark Kelley Price
(Remember being saved through the Resurrection and Atonement does not necessarily mean living with God again. All who are born into this life will all be saved, or Resurrected without any works on our own). Are we ones who proceed with faith into dark and troubled waters believing we will be saved by the Lord or do we resist the trouble ahead in order to save ourselves? Do we believe our faith in Christ is able to save us, or that avoiding the diffiult earthly challenges we can be saved in the end? Do we put too much stock in the things of this world while complaining to the Lord in our station of life? When we see trouble do we run away or do we run in; towards the trouble and save those we can? Just like a firefighter or policeman, are we the first to run into danger, or are we the one who tries to avoid it. What makes someone run into danger?
Are we more concerned for our own safety or the saving of others? In these last days, 2025, are we waiting fo others to save us or do we have faith to move forward and warn and resue others, not thinking of ourselves? Why is this test of faith so difficult? Have we forgotten our Savior and all He has done for us, especially during times of trouble?
These are many things to think about as we seek to understand Joseph Smith’s dreams. Were these symbolic of things to come, or have we not even heard or thought about these dreams. Like myself, I barely became aware of these marvelous dreams and they have given me more hope to stay on the Celestial Path that President Nelson speaks of today.
The Gift of Dreams
Ryan C. Jenkins, “Quiet Slumber: Revelation through Dreams,” Religious Educator 12, no. 1 (2011): 73–89 said, “Prior to Joseph Smith’s First Vision, the Lord prepared the mind and heart of his father, Joseph Smith Sr., to believe his son’s vision. From 1811 to 1819, Joseph Smith Sr. received at least seven dreams, and his wife, Lucy Smith, detailed five of them…
“The forthcoming events of the Restoration through his son Joseph Smith Jr. would bring ordinances and covenants assuring the venerable patriarch of future salvation. These dreams prepared Joseph Smith Sr. for what was about to unfold in the latter days and more intimately, among his own family. When Joseph Smith Jr. approached his father and told him what had transpired during Moroni’s initial visits, his father counseled, “My son, these things are of God; take heed that you proceed in all holiness to do His will.” A messenger coming to his son must have resonated with the messenger in his own inspired dreams. Though the dreams of Joseph Smith Sr. were not recorded in Book of Commandments, their validity and timing confirm the Lord’s practice of reaching the children of men through this avenue of revelation.
These dreams confirm what the Lord taught his disciples: “And I say unto you my friends, Be not afraid of them that kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do” (Luke 12:4; see also Matthew 10:28). Through Joseph Smith Sr. and his son Joseph Smith Jr. we see that the Lord comforted and prepared these men for events that were to come to them. Both men prospered despite their circumstances, were delivered from their enemies’ malicious behaviors, and were taught the word of God which was accompanied with great power—their dreams assured them it was so.
“It is to teach us a principle.” President Wilford Woodruff proposed that “we may have dreams about things of great importance, and dreams of no importance at all. . . . There are a great many things taught us in dreams that are true, and if a man has the spirit of God he can tell the difference between what is from the Lord and what is not. . . . Whenever you have a dream that you feel is from the Lord, pay attention to it.” He illustrated this truth by recounting an occurrence during a mission in England:
When I was in the City of London on one occasion, with Brother George A. Smith, I dreamt that my wife came to me and told me that our first child had died. I believed my dream, and in the morning while at breakfast, I felt somewhat sad. Brother George A. noticed this and I told him my dream. Next morning’s post brought me a letter from my wife, conveying the intelligence of the death of my child. It may be asked what use there was in such a thing. I don’t know that there was much use in it except to prepare my mind for the news of the death of my child. But what I wanted to say in regard to these matters is, that the Lord does communicate some things of importance to the children of men by means of visions and dreams as well as by the records of divine truth. And what is it all for? It is to teach us a principle. We may never see anything take place exactly as we see it in a dream or a vision, yet it is intended to teach us a principle.
The blow of Wilford Woodruff’s heartbreaking letter was softened by the Lord preparing him through his dream. He was certain the communication was from God, and George A. Smith would stand as a second witness to the truthfulness of the account. However, Wilford Woodruff had to determine the principle the Lord was teaching him with this dream for himself. Likewise, we must wisely discern what we are supposed to learn from our own inspired dreams.” https://rsc.byu.edu/vol-12-no-1-2011/quiet-slumber-revelation-through-dreams
Fulfillment of Signs Today
Ezra Taft Benson said, “Are we not witnessing the fulfillment of these signs today? The gospel is being extended to all nations which permit our missionaries to penetrate their countries. The Church is prospering and growing. Yet in undiminished fury, and with an anxiety that his time is short—and it is—Satan, that great adversary of all of us, is attempting to destroy all we hold dear. We constantly hear or read of wars and rumors of wars. Atheism, agnosticism, immorality, and dishonesty are flaunted in our society. Desertions, cruelty, divorce, and infidelity have become commonplace, leading to a disintegration of the family. Truly we live in the times of which the Savior spoke, when “the love of men shall wax cold, and iniquity shall abound….
This preparation must consist of more than just casual membership in the Church. You must learn to be guided by personal revelation and the counsel of the living prophet so you will not be deceived. Our Lord has indicated who, among Church members, will stand when he appears: D&C 45:” https://speeches.byu.edu/speakers/ezra-taft-benson/
The Deseret Book embroidery kit (Main Picture) shows the sun behind Sugarloaf Mountain and the word Christ situated directly above Mount Logan! It is a symbolic second-leg chiasmus of this site and it invites the youth to be introduced to the imagery in preparation of even greater things!” Anthony George Researcher and Long-Time Resident of Ohio
Chillicothe, OH
The State of Ohio contains a larger number of prehistoric remnants than any other equivalent area in the Mississippi valley. Some have estimated the number of mounds at 10,000 and the enclosures, villages, and caches at around 1,500, making the total number of earthworks in Ohio more than 11,000. Ohio is likely the place the Savior visited the Nephites, spoken of in the Book of Mormon.
“The Great Seal of the State of Ohio, a vision impressed on the founding fathers of Ohio as they were gathered at an all night celebration regarding the newly acquired statehood. The story tells of the excitement at the event as being feverish. The women were gathered on the frontier for the social event of the decade at Adena (Hebraic for Eden or paradise. Also the namesake of the large mound just below the hill which was the namesake of the Adena people) estate, the manor house of of our first senator, Thomas Worthington. The men were giddy and engaged in planning the tasks ahead of them regarding the new government.
Mound City Group, Ohio
Ohio was the first state carved out of the Northwest Territory. Worthington’s estate was significant. The home (designed by Latrobe, the same architect who planned the central portion of the US capitol building) overlooked the Scioto Valley with a backdrop of 7 noteworthy hills to the east and Chillicothe immediately to the south. The land in that valley was part of Worthington’s holdings and included Dunlap Earthworks, Mound City, Shriver Circle, several other circles and mounds. The opposite side of the river included the Ginther mound and ancient village site, the Gartner site, Cedar Bank which is of the exact dimensions of Solomon’s temple, Hopeton Earthworks, and dozens of other mounds. Anyway, back to the celebration…. as the night continued, the attendees were invited to step-out for fresh air. As they did, they walked to the edge of the hill where the house was at and beheld the valley with all I described before them.
The timing was perfect. The sun was just rising in the east over those seven hills. The gathering sensed the moment and realized the spiritual symbolism. The dawning of a new era was being heralded. The Shawnee (who were still allowed at that time in the area for passage, hunting and salt gathering) were asked to leave the area in 1795 and move to Indian(a) Territory. The new stewards of the land were represented by that gathering who witnessed the sunrise. The scene was so impressive that the visage ultimately became the seal for all official state documents for Ohio.
The sun rising in the east, proclaiming a new era, and providing a clue to what was about to happen in Ohio some thirty years later is noteworthy.
The hills depicted on the Great Seal (interesting that we call it a ‘great’ seal) include Sugarloaf to the north and Mount Logan to the south. To these hills many of the ancient earthworks align, even from very far distances. Mound 7 in Mound City is an exact replication of Sugarloaf. Mound 3 is an exact replication of Mount Logan.
The many other details are left out here for the interest of time. Suffice it to say something extremely significant happened here 2000 years ago with these hills and valley being the centerpiece of great attention.
Many scholars and intellectuals say Joseph used a stone he found in a well and put it in a hat in order to translate the Book of Mormon. Many of them also claim the gold plates were not even looked at by Joseph during his translation. That is silly to me. No where in the scriptures does it say that Joseph used a stone in a hat, but many times in scripture say Joseph used the spectacles attached to a breastplate to translate as in the picture below.
The word “interpreters” and “Urim and Thummim” mean plural stones, not a singular one. Many of these scholars equate a single stone as the Urim and Thummim, which to me is wrong. They also say that Joseph read the words that appeared in the single stone. That would mean someone was giving Joseph the words to write so it wouldn’t be a translation but more like a dictation. Why did Mormon and Nephi go through all the hard work of writing on gold plates, if the Lord was just going to give Joseph a stone to read from. It makes no sense to me.
Buried in the Stone box, the Interpreters, Spectacles & Breastplate, Not a Seer Stone and a Hat.
What 3 artifacts were found in the stone box of Hill Cumorah where Joseph Smith found the gold plates? The Gold Plates, the Breastplate and the Urim and Thummim. (That’s It) The Sword of Laban and the Liahona were found in the Cave of Records at Cumorah NY, with wagon loads of other Jaredite and Nephite plates, in a different location at Hill Cumorah NY.
Two Separate Repositories
As Orson Pratt says, “The hill Cumorah, with the surrounding vicinity, is distinguished as the great battlefield on which, and near which, two powerful nations were concentrated with all their forces. Men, women and children fought till hundreds of thousands on both sides were hewn down, and left to molder upon the ground. . . . These new plates were given to Moroni to finish the history. And all the ancient plates, Mormon deposited in Cumorah, about three hundred and eighty-four years after Christ. When Moroni, about thirty-six years after, made the deposit of the book entrusted to him, he was, without doubt, inspired to select a department of the hill separate from the great depository of the numerous volumes hid up by his father. The particular place in the hill where Moroni secreted the book, was revealed, by the angel, to the prophet Joseph Smith, to whom the volume was delivered in September, A.D. 1827. But the grand repository of all the numerous records of the ancient nations of the western continent, was located in another department of the hill, and it’s contents under the charge of holy angels, until the day should come for them to be transferred to the sacred temple of Zion.” 1866 Orson Pratt Millennial Star (28 (27): 417)
What are the Urim and Thummim? (Bible)
Israel’s High Priest was commanded to carry two things called the Urim and Thummim. What are they and what do they symbolize? What is their purpose? When did they stop being used? The King James Old Testament refers to the Urim and Thummim in only seven passages.
The first place it is mentioned is in the book of Exodus in relation to the unique and special clothing worn by the High Priest of Israel. And you shall put in the breastplate of judgment the Urim (Hebrew: uriym, Strong’s Concordance #H224 which literally means “lights”) and the Thummim (Hebrew: tummiym, Strong’s Concordance #H8550 which literally means “perfections” or emblem of truth).
And they shall be upon Aaron’s heart, when he goes in before the Lord. And Aaron shall bear the judgment of the children of Israel . . . (Exodus 28:30, HBFV). The other places in the Bible the Urim and Thummim are directly referenced are Leviticus 8:8, Numbers 27:21, Deuteronomy 33:8, 1 Samuel 28:6, Ezra 2:63 and Nehemiah 7:65.
This Old Testament Urim and Thummim are very diferent than the Interpreters or Urim and Thummim which was in possession of the Brother of Jared and handed down to Moroni who buried it in the Hill Cumorah NY. (Scripture below)
What are the Urim and Thummim? (Modern Scripture)
Here is the detailed explanation of Joseph Smith’s mother, Lucy Mack Smith who actually help the Urim and Thummim in her hands, along with the separated breastplate, as each wes only wrapped in a thin linen cloth. Lucy Mack Smith said, “I trembled so much with fear lest all might be lost again by some small failure in keeping the commandments, that I was under the necessity of leaving the room to conceal my feelings Lucy. Joseph saw this and followed me. “Mother,” said he. “Do not be uneasy. All is right. See here,” said he, “I have got the key.” I knew not what he meant, but took the article in my hands and, examining it with no covering but a silk handkerchief, found that it consisted of two smooth three-cornered diamonds set in glass, and the glasses were set in silver bows connected with each other in much the same way that old-fashioned spectacles are made. He took them again and left me, but did not tell me anything of the record…. That of which I spoke, which Joseph termed a key, was indeed nothing more nor less than a Urim and Thummim by which the angel manifested those things to him that were shown him in vision; by which also he could at any time ascertain the approach of danger, either to himself or the record, and for this cause he kept these things constantly about his person.” (History of Joseph Smith, Revised and Enhanced, p. 139, 145)
Are the Words, Urim and Thummin Found in the Book of Mormon?
No. The words of urim and thummim are not found anywhere in the Book of Mormon. They are called “Interpreters”, or Nephite Interpreters. See Scriptures: Mosiah 28:13, 20; Ether 3:22-23; 4:5; Alma 37:21, 24-25 The words urim and thummim are in the Pearl of Great Price here: JSH 1:35,52,62,75*; and in Abraham 3:1,4. These words are found in the Doctrine and Covenants here D&C 3; 6; 7; 11; 14; 15; 16; 17; D&C 10:1; D&C 17:1; D&C 130:8; D&C 130:9; D&C 130:10.
Did Brigham Young have the Urim & Thummim?
Yes. The Prophet Joseph Smith was not the only individual in this dispensation to use the Urim and Thummim and to receive revelations from God. Heber C. Kimball testified that Brigham Young also used these sacred instruments. “The question is asked many times, “Has brother Brigham got the Urim and Thummim?” Yes, he has got everything; everything that is necessary for him to receive the will and mind of God to this people. Do I know it? Yes, I know all about it; and what more do you want? That is true, gentlemen; I am one of his witnesses in the last days, and to bear testimony of the truth of “Mormonism.”” (Heber C. Kimball, J.D. 2:111)
Revelations by Joseph Smith while using the Urim and Thummim
Section 3- Harmony, Pennsylvania, July 1828, relating to the loss of 116 pages “In July 1828, the heavenly messenger returned the Urim and Thummim (which had been taken in consequence of Joseph “having wearied the Lord in asking for the privilege of letting Martin Harris take the writings”). Joseph then received the revelation now recorded in Doctrine and Covenants 3 through the Urim and Thummim.” Larry E. Morris, “The Conversion of Oliver Cowdery,” in Days Never to Be Forgotten: Oliver Cowdery, ed. Alexander L. Baugh (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 2009), 15–49.
Section 6- Harmony, Pennsylvania, April 1829, Oliver Cowdery began his labors as scribe
Section 7- Revelation given to Joseph Smith the Prophet and Oliver Cowdery, at Harmony, Pennsylvania, April 1829, The revelation is a translated version of the record made on parchment by John
Section 11- Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet to his brother Hyrum Smith, at Harmony, Pennsylvania, May 1829.
Section 14- Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet to David Whitmer, at Fayette, New York, June 1829.
Section 15- Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet to John Whitmer, at Fayette, New York, June 1829
Section 16- Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet to Peter Whitmer Jr., at Fayette, New York, June 1829
Section 17- Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet to Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, and Martin Harris, at Fayette, New York, June 1829.
Urim and Thummim used to Translate the Bible.
“In this respect the testimony of Lorenzo Brown about the preparation the Prophet made for his translation of the Bible may be instructive. He records the Prophet as saying: “After I got through translating the Book of Mormon, I took up the Bible to read with the Urim and Thummim. I read the first chapter of Genesis and I saw the things as they were done. I turned over the next and the next, and the whole passed before me like a grand panorama; and so on chapter after chapter until I read the whole of it. I saw it all!” (as cited in Matthews, Plainer Translation, 25).” The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU)
Joseph Smith Translation (JST)
“A revision or translation of the King James Version of the Bible begun by the Prophet Joseph Smith in June 1830. He was divinely commissioned to make the translation and regarded it as “a branch of his calling” as a prophet. Although the major portion of the work was completed by July 1833, he continued to make modifications while preparing a manuscript for the press until his death in 1844, and it is possible that some additional modifications would have been made had he lived to publish the entire work. Some parts of the translation were published during his lifetime. “The translation process was a learning experience for the Prophet, and several sections of the Doctrine and Covenants (and also other revelations that are not published in the Doctrine and Covenants) were received in direct consequence of the work (D&C 76–77; 91). Also, specific instruction pertaining to the translation is given in D&C 37:1; 45:60–61; 76:15–18; 90:13; 94:10; 104:58; 124:89. The book of Moses and the 24th chapter of Matthew (JS—M), contained in the Pearl of Great Price, are actual excerpts from the JST. Many excerpts from the JST are also given in the appendix and footnotes in the edition of the KJV that accompanies this dictionary. The JST to some extent assists in restoring the plain and precious things that have been lost from the Bible (see 1 Ne. 13–14). Although not the official Bible of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the JST offers many interesting insights and is an invaluable aid to biblical interpretation and understanding. It is a most fruitful source of useful information for the student of the scriptures. It is likewise a witness for the divine calling and ministry of the Prophet Joseph Smith.” https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/scriptures/bd/joseph-smith-translation?lang=eng
Apostle John’s Parchment
“While translating the Book of Mormon, Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery found they held different views on the meaning of a passage in the Bible. They “mutually agreed to settle” the question “by the Urim and [Thummim].” As a result, Joseph received a revelation giving the translation of an account by the ancient disciple John, [D&C 7] written on parchment but lost to history. This early experience seeking revelation that illuminated the text of a Bible passage was an important precedent. About a year later, during the summer of 1830, Joseph and Oliver received by revelation an account of visions experienced by Moses but not found in the Bible. This revelation marked the beginning of Joseph Smith’s efforts to prepare an inspired revision or translation of the Bible. For the next three years, Joseph worked on his “new translation of the Bible” with Oliver Cowdery, Sidney Rigdon, and other scribes, considering the project a “branch of [his] calling” as a prophet of God.” https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/history/topics/joseph-smith-translation-of-the-bible?lang=eng
Translation of Foxe’s Book of Martyrs.
“While looking over our copy of a large English Book of Martyrs, he (Josoeph Smith) expressed sympathy for the Christian martyrs and a hope for their salvation. He asked to borrow the book, promising to return it when he should meet us again in Missouri.
On returning it he said, ‘I have, by the aid of the Urim and Thummim, seen those martyrs. They were honest, devoted followers of Christ, according to the light they possessed. They will be saved.’” Hyrum L. Andrus, They Knew the Prophet, pg. 83
The Loss of the 116 Pages
The summer of 1828 had been a traumatic one for the Smith family. On June 15, Joseph and Emma, then living in Harmony, Pennsylvania, near Emma’s parents, lost their firstborn child, a son named Alvin, who died shortly after his birth. For two weeks, Joseph nursed Emma, who seemed “for some time,” wrote Lucy, “more like sinking with her infant into the mansion of the dead, than remaining with her husband among the living.” With Emma slowly recovering, Joseph traveled to the Smith farm in Manchester, New York, only to discover that Martin Harris had lost the 116 transcribed pages of the Book of Mormon. The entire family was plunged into despair, and when Joseph departed for Harmony, Lucy wrote, “We parted with heavy hearts, for it now appeared that all which we had so fondly anticipated, and which had been the source of so much secret gratification, had in a moment fled, and fled for ever.”[5] About two months later, apparently in late August or early September, Joseph Sr. and Lucy traveled to Harmony because they had heard nothing from Joseph and were worried about him. To their surprise, he met them “with a countenance blazing with delight.”[6] Although the plates and the Urim and Thummim had been taken from Joseph, they had now been restored because of his penitence. He had also received a revelation (now section 3 of the Doctrine and Covenants) in which the Lord told Joseph that he was “still chosen” and “again called to the work” (v. 10). Furthermore, reported Joseph, “the angel said that the Lord would send me a scribe, and I trust his promise will be verified.”[7] Larry E. Morris, “The Conversion of Oliver Cowdery,” in Days Never to Be Forgotten: Oliver Cowdery, ed.NOTES[5] Lucy Mack Smith, Biographical Sketches of Joseph Smith the Prophet and His Progenitors for Many Generations (Liverpool, England: S. W. Richards, 1853), 122. [6] Lucy Mack Smith, Preliminary Manuscript [1844–45], Church History Library, in Anderson, Lucy’s Book, 424. [7] Smith, Biographical Sketches, 126. Reconstructing a precise chronology for this time period is problematic because of differences in Joseph Jr.’s and Lucy Mack Smith’s accounts. Joseph said that “immediately” after his return to Harmony, in July 1828, the heavenly messenger returned the Urim and Thummim (which had been taken in consequence of Joseph “having wearied the Lord in asking for the privilege of letting Martin Harris take the writings”). Joseph then received the revelation now recorded in Doctrine and Covenants 3 through the Urim and Thummim. “After I had obtained the above revelation,” recorded Joseph, “both the plates, and the Urim and Thummin were taken from me again, but in a few days they were returned to me” (Joseph Smith, Manuscript History of the Church, Book A-1, Joseph Smith Papers, Church History Library [hereafter “Manuscript History”], in Dan Vogel, Early Mormon Documents [Salt Lake City: Signature Books, 1996–2003], 1:73).
Urim and Thummim Returned to Joseph
“Lucy, on the other hand, said in one portion of her reminiscences that the Urim and Thummim was returned on September 22, 1828, and that sometime after that, she and her husband visited Joseph (see Smith, Biographical Sketches, 126). Complicating the matter even further, she said in another part of her history that “nearly two months” had passed when she and Joseph Sr. decided to go to Harmony. Since Joseph apparently returned to Pennsylvania the first week of July, such reckoning places Joseph Sr. and Lucy’s trip south around the beginning of September rather than at the end of the month. I believe Lucy was simply mistaken about the September 22 date and that the plates and Urim and Thummim were returned to Joseph in July and that his parents visited early in September, arriving back in Manchester on or before September 11, the date when Gain C. Robinson visited the Smith family and charged Joseph Sr. for medicine (see note 10). This is one of a number of instances where a third-party account confirms details of Lucy Mack Smith’s history—rather impressive considering the fact that she dictated it in 1844–45.” Larry E. Morris, “The Conversion of Oliver Cowdery,” in Days Never to Be Forgotten: Oliver Cowdery, ed. Alexander L. Baugh (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 2009), 15–49.See additional blog here:https://bookofmormonevidence.org/abinadi-foxes-book-of-martyrs/
From Alma 34 in the introduction it says, “Amulek testifies that the word is in Christ unto salvation—Unless an atonement is made, all mankind must perish—The whole law of Moses points toward the sacrifice of the Son of God—The eternal plan of redemption is based on faith and repentance—Pray for temporal and spiritual blessings—This life is the time for men to prepare to meet God—Work out your salvation with fear before God. About 74 B.C.”
Amulek speaks of the Atonement
He Truly Was the Son of God by Clark Kelley Price (My Favorite Art)
“My brother has called upon the words of Zenos, that redemption cometh through the Son of God, and also upon the words of Zenock; and also he has appealed unto Moses, to prove that these things are true.
And now, behold, I will testify unto you of myself that these things are true. Behold, I say unto you, that I do know that Christ shall come among the children of men, to take upon him the transgressions of his people, and that he shall atone for the sins of the world; for the Lord God hath spoken it.
For it is expedient that an atonement should be made; for according to the great plan of the Eternal God there must be an atonement made, or else all mankind must unavoidably perish; yea, all are hardened; yea, all are fallen and are lost, and must perish except it be through the atonement which it is expedient should be made.” Alma 34:7-9
The above words were tauught by Alma and then Amulek explained those words to the people. Amulek also explained how Alma spoke about the words of Zenos and Zenock. The words about the Atonement muct have been powerful words as 4 prophets testified of these things.
Zenos and Zenock/Another Testament
Zenock—prophet of Israel and of the lineage of Joseph
predicted that Christ would be lifted up by wicked men, 1 Ne. 19:10.
Zenos—prophet of Israel and of the lineage of Joseph
prophesied of Christ’s burial, three days of darkness, 1 Ne. 19:10, 12.
You will see how pure the words are from these Book of Mormon prophets, and how easy to understand, where as the Bible’s words seem less understood about the Atonement. That is why we should study the Book of Mormon to really understand the Atonement of Christ in it’s pure and undefiled words. We can make it “Another Testament”.
Tyndale’s Words “at-one-ment”
William Tyndale was an English Biblical scholar and linguist who became a leading figure in the Protestant Reformation in the years leading up to his execution. He translated much of the Bible into English, and was influenced by the works of prominent Protestant Reformers such as Martin Luther.
“[William] Tyndale went in search of the perfect word that could be used as a noun or a verb and would describe the process by which man would offer sacrifices and offerings in order to cover over, appease, make amends, or reconcile with God. The word he coined was atonement. While many have stated that Tyndale invented this word, the Oxford English Dictionary lists several variations and combinations of “at” and “one,” such as “to one,” “at one,” or “at once,” “one ment” (used by Wycliffe), and “atonement,” that were used in Tyndale’s time. But Tyndale saw that this term was a very good match for the theological context of the relationship between God and man and put the verb atone and the noun atonement into his passages in the Old and New Testaments.
Tyndale used atonement in his 1526 New Testament in 2 Corinthians 5:18: “preaching of the atonement” (KJV “ministry of reconciliation”). While this term has become a common theological term in religious discussions, the King James translators continued to use this word in terms of the Old Testament usage but only actually used the term atonement in Romans 5:11. They preferred to use the words reconciliation and propitiation in the New Testament. Nevertheless, this term has become the common designation throughout Christianity for the saving acts of Jesus Christ on behalf of the children of men and the possibility of reconciliation and “at-one-ment” offered through His sacrifice…
The words atone and atonement occur throughout the Book of Mormon, the Doctrine and Covenants, and the Pearl of Great Price as a description of the redemptive sacrifice of the Savior. The English word atonement is regularly used in explaining the nature of Christ’s redemptive sacrifice and its ability to heal, make whole, and reconcile the broken relationship between God and humans caused by the Fall and by our sins. And who can imagine singing the hymn “I Stand All Amazed” without the image of presenting oneself at the “mercy seat”?” BYU Religious Studiesby David Rolph Seely
Symbolism of the Number 8
The seal of Melchizedek has 8 points
The Book of Mormon had eight witnesses, to whom Joseph showed the plates
The Jaredites were symbolically baptized while crossing over the ocean in eight vessels
A person may be baptized at age eight in LDS doctrine
Lehi wandered in the wilderness for eight years
Number of points on the Bethlehem star
Number eight in Hebrew always points to a new beginning
Eight souls were saved in Noah’s Ark
The Sabbath was changed from the seventh day to the eighth day
In Hebrew text eight symbolizes beyond nature and is perfection.
Maccabees’ resolve the battle the Greeks in eight days
Tabernacle was dedicated in an eight-day ceremony.
High Priests wore eight garments
Righteous King Josiah began his rule of Judah at the age of eight
Eight days after His resurrection, Christ appeared to the disciples
The Transfiguration occurred on the eighth day
Elijah performed eight miracles; and Elisha doubled that with sixteen (8 + 8).
The 8-day festival of Hanukkah (Chanukah), is one of light over darkness.
King David, a prefigure of Messiah Yeshua, was the eighth son of Jesse
Eight surpasses the completed work of seven and moves one into the world to come.
The Brit Milah is the Jewish circumcision ceremony, held on the eighth day of life
Hebrew High Priests wore eight garments: a linen tunic, linen breeches, a linen turban, and a long sash, the ephod, breastplate, a cloak of blue wool with bells and pomegranates, and a golden plate on their forehead inscribed with, “Holy to YHWH.”
Greatest Sacrifice
What was our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ’s greatest sacrifice? Was it His suffering in the Garden or at Calvary on the Cross? Yes, they were both wonderful and selfless sacrifices for all of mankind. I believe both sacrifices had to each be carried out as a part of His lat and great sacrifice. Let’s discuss what is called the Atonement.
Lehi Builds Altar by Clark Kelley Price
“As used in the scriptures, to atone is to suffer the penalty for sins, thereby removing the effects of sin from the repentant sinner and allowing him or her to be reconciled to God. Jesus Christ was the only one capable of carrying out the Atonement for all mankind. Because of His Atonement, all people will be resurrected, and those who obey His gospel will receive the gift of eternal life with God.” Source
First we will look at an ancient mosiac representation of Christ’s sacrifice from the Basilica of San Vitale. “The Basilica of San Vitale is a late antique church in Ravenna, Italy. The sixth-century church is an important surviving example of early Byzantine art and architecture, and its mosaics in particular are some of the most-studied works in Byzantine art. It is one of eight structures in Ravenna inscribed on the UNESCO World Heritage List.Justinian the Great, was the Roman emperor from 527 to 565.” Source
Here is the Atonement described in the Old Testament. “For the life of the flesh is in the blood: and I have given it to you upon the altar to make an atonement for your soul : for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul.” Leviticus 17:11 Here are words about the Atonement from the New Testament. “And not only so, but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement.” Romans 5:11
Secondly we will discuss the Atonement from a more modern perspective, using the current LDS Temples, specifically the San Diego Temple, as we see the symbols and artisty of this beautiful temple. You can also see in the Book of Mormon, the words about the Atonement in Alma 34:7-9 above, are much easier to understand in my opinion.
Ancient Symbolism
San Vitale, begun c. late 520s, consecrated 547, mosaics date between 546 and 556. The Church was restored 1540s, 1900, 1904, and in the 1930s, Ravenna, Italy (photo: Steven Zucker, CC BY-NC-SA 2.0)
“San Vitale is one of the most important surviving examples of Eastern Roman “Byzantine” Empire architecture and mosaic work. It was begun in 526 or 527 AD under Ostrogothic rule. It was consecrated in 547 and completed soon after.
One of the most famous images of political authority from the “middle ages“ is the mosaic of the Emperor Justinian and his court in the sanctuary of the church of San Vitale in Ravenna, Italy. This image (below) is an integral part of a much larger mosaic program in the chancel (the space around the altar).” Source
Chancel with Justinian mosaic at lower left and apse mosaic at center, San Vitale, consecrated 547, Ravenna, Italy (photo: Steven Zucker, CC BY-NC-SA 2.0)
On either side of this large mosaic is the re-enactment of the sacrifice of Christ on the Cross and sacrifices in the Old Testament that prefigure the sacrifice of Christ on the Cross.
San Vitale, pre-Sanctuary space, right side. Photographed at the basilica by Richard Stracke, shared under Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike license.
Notice the “Seal of Melchizedek” in the front middle of the altar in the picture above. More about this seal will be discussed below.
Christianicoography.info says, “This mosaic is on the right side of the space that precedes the presbytery, where the clergy celebrate the Eucharistic liturgy, which is considered a memorializing re-enactment of the sacrifice of Christ on the Cross. Appropriately, both this and the mosaic on the left below side focus on sacrifices in the Old Testament that prefigure the sacrifice of Christ on the Cross.
San Vitale, pre-Sanctuary space, left side
“In the large lunette Abel offers a lamb and Melchizedech a loaf. The wine that Melchizedech also offered is already in a chalice on the altar. Like his garments, the structure behind Abel is simple and rustic, but in its shape and position it presages the church that stands behind Melchizedech, who is dressed as a priest. God’s acceptance of the sacrifices is represented by the hand reaching down from the sky.
The sacrifice of Abel is in Genesis 4:1-8; that of Melchizedech, Genesis 14:18-20. Both sacrifices, of course, relate to the liturgy that is celebrated in this place. The bread and wine prefigures the elements of the Eucharist, and the lamb prefigures Christ himself.” Source
Modern Symbolism
Modern scripture says, “And behold, all things have their likeness, and all things are created and made to bear record of me, both things which are temporal, and things which are spiritual; things which are in the heavens above, and things which are on the earth, and things which are in the earth, and things which are under the earth, both above and beneath: all things bear record of me” (Moses 6:63). This of course means both Ancient and Modern symbols, art, and signs bear witness of Christ and the Atonement.
The Number Eight and the Seal of Melchizedek Points to Christ
There is a wonderful article written at LDSLiving.com in 2015 by a good friend of ours named Ernest Lehenbauer titled, “Why this symbol appears 10,000 times in the San Diego Temple.”He has spoken at many of our Firm Foundation Conferences.
San Diego Temple Door
I quote from Ernest here: “Another powerful way the seal points to Christ is with the number of points of the star: eight. In scripture, the number eight always points to a new beginning, purification, or the Atonement. It is found in association with temples, ordinances, or other holy themes. To help illustrate this, it helps if we first understand that the symbolism of eight is directly related to the symbolism of seven. In Genesis, we read:
“Thus the heavens and the earth were finished … And on the seventh day, God ended his work which he had made” (Genesis 2:1–2).
Seven, therefore, in the Hebrew tradition means finished, whole, or complete. What then becomes of the eighth day? The eighth day then becomes the first day of a new period. In other words, not the beginning, but a new beginning. By exploring a few scriptures, we see that this new beginnings represents purification the Atonement of Christ.
For example, animals used for sacrifices stayed with the mother seven days, and then were slain on the eigth day. These animals were symbolic of Christ as an eternal sacrifice. Similarly, the priests of Aaron under Moses were to purge seven days, and on the eighth day they could enter the tabernacle, being purified, and make an atoning sacrifice.
San Diego Temple 1993
We learn in Ezekial that “upon the eighth day, and so forward, the priests shall make your burnt offerings upon the altar and your peace offerings; and I will accept you, saith the Lord” (Ezekiel 43:26–27).
Baptism is associated in the Christian world with the octagram, which is also symbolic of the Atonement. The number eight also refers to when the Lord “baptized” the earth through flooding, wherein eight souls were saved in the ark. The association of eight with baptism is further reinforced in the Book of Mormon:
When Lehi and his sons had wondered in the wilderness for eight years, they then crossed over the ocean (symbolic of baptism) from the old sinful land of Jerusalem into a new, pristine beginning in the promised land. Similarly, Jared and his group of Jaredites were symbolically “baptized” while crossing over the ocean in eight vessels, literally submerged in water, leaving a fallen people and sailing to a new, pure beginning in the promised land. Confirming that motif in latter-day revelation, the Doctrine and Covenants declares a soul may be baptized at age eight. (See 1 Ne 17:4, Ether 3:1, D&C 68:27)
In the New Testament we learn that after the Atonement, the Sabbath was changed from the seventh day to the eighth day, or in other words, the first day of the week, which was Sunday. The disciples then met on the eighth day every week to partake of the Lord’s Supper, or the sacrament.” Ernest Lehenbauer
Gallery of pictures from the San Diego Temple and the Seal of Melchizedek
Put the Animal in Us upon the Altar
“For it is expedient that there should be a great and last sacrifice; yea, not a sacrifice of man, neither of beast, neither of any manner of fowl; for it shall not be a human sacrifice; but it must be an infinite and eternal sacrifice.” Alma 34:10
“The submission of one’s will is really the only uniquely personal thing we have to place on God’s altar.” Neal A. Maxwell “Swallowed Up in the Will of the Father”
“Real, personal sacrifice never was placing an animal on the altar. Instead, it is a willingness to put the animal in us upon the altar and letting it be consumed.” Neal A. Maxwell April General Conference 1995
Ernest Lehenbauer is the coauthor of the book The Seal of Melchizedek: The Modern Rebirth of an Ancient Symbol with Alan Rex Mitchell. He has three certificates of graduation from the Utah State University Institute of Religion, as well as a bachelor of arts in political science from USU. He has started several businesses and was a photojournalist during the Iraq War while simultaneously working as a Field Service Representative and certified Instructor Mechanic for the largest armored-vehicle company in the Middle East. He has lived and worked in countries such as Afghanistan, Kuwait, and Iraq, and now runs Seal of Melchizedek.com. He and with his wife, Peggy founded Seal of Melchizedek™ Jewelry & Art to celebrate and share the powerful messages of inspirational symbolism
Before I discuss John Wesley Powell, Palmyra and the Book of Mormon, I want to share with you an article in the Provo Daily Herald that spoke about one of our many Book of Mormon Evidence Conferences. Our next event will be as follows:
Bob Goodwin, dressed at Thomas Jefferson, and Lincoln Fuqua talk during the Book of Mormon Evidence conference at the SCERA theater in Orem on Friday, April 25, 2014. SPENSER HEAPS/Daily HeraldPeople look at art during the Book of Mormon Evidence conference at the SCERA theater in Orem on Friday, April 25, 2014. SPENSER HEAPS/Daily Herald
“OREM — Were the Native American tribes, once honored for their agriculture and building prowess by the pilgrims and others, demoted to mere savages by the United States government as a way for them to lose their history and to be better controlled?
Steven E. Smoot
Steven E. Smoot believes so, and he shared his story with nearly 800 people attending the Saturday session of the Book of Mormon Evidence Conference at the SCERA Center for the Arts.
The 13th semi-annual conference [Now on our 25th Conference, Information here], is neither sponsored nor supported by The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. However, SCERA’s Xango Theater was filled to capacity with LDS church members seeking more information on a variety of topics all focused on the Book of Mormon prophet Lehi and his descendants, where and how they lived, and how they vanished into thin air.
As of this writing, it is now Jan 24, 2025 and the Book of Mormon Evidence Conference will be having its 35th semi-annual conference on April 17-19, 2025 as it is in its 17th consecutive year headed by Rod Meldrum’s Firm Foundation.
Genelle Pugmire continues, “Smoot’s hypothesis is based on earthen mounds and archaeological artifacts found throughout Ohio, Mississippi and other heartland states between the Canadian border and the Gulf of Mexico. Most notable are the mound cities and burial grounds like those found in the Mississippi Valley.
“This was a more highly advanced civilization than previously thought,” Smoot said.
In a recent documentary Roger Kennedy, retired director of the Smithsonian Institute, said he had never heard of such civilizations. He had never considered the numerous mounds throughout the area to be more than piles of dirt. But that has changed.
After archaeological digs and significant artifacts and documentation had come forward over the years, Kennedy said the Smithsonian had to take another look.
“We now realize that tens of thousands of archaeological consequences are now hidden in our ground,” Kennedy said.
“One city across the river from St. Louis, the Cahokia Mounds, are bigger than the pyramid of Giza,” Smoot said. “There are 500 mounds in just one county dating back from 1,000 B.C. to 400 A.D.”
The fleeting notion that Columbus was the first to step foot on American soil is more sullied by the findings of modern archaeologists, Smoot said.
“The question is, who wasn’t here,” Smoot said. He noted the evidence of Vikings, Greeks, Polynesians, Welsh, Chinese and others.
So where did all this history go? According to Smoot, at one time there were 500 Native American languages and 50 linguistic families.
John Wesley Powell
“Explorers were amazed at what they were finding in the early 1800s. They were finding symbols with old-world connections,” Smoot said. “We found early Jesuits seeking the lost 10 tribes. They thought the American Indians were of Jewish descent. They believed the Indian people worthy of salvation.”
Smoot said there were notes with opinions of the Jesuits stating that Indians in the Pennsylvania area were similar to the Jews of England.
All that changed when three men — John Wesley Powell, Lewis Henry Morgan, and E.B. Squier — first documented the mounds in the mid-1800s. They formed an association for the advancement of science and promulgated the evolution of societies.
HISTORY OF AAAS
The formation of AAAS in 1848 marked the emergence of a national scientific community in the United States. While science was part of the American scene from the nation’s early days, its practitioners remained few in number and scattered geographically and among disciplines. AAAS was the first permanent organization formed to promote the development of science and engineering at the national level and to represent the interests of all its disciplines.
Lewis H. Morgan
Smoot continues, “The evolution began with savages, then to barbarians and eventually civilized man. They categorized Indians as savages, thus sufficiently taking away their societal influence. Religionists like Joseph Smith and his church were considered barbarians.
Smoot quickly noted that both Powell and Morgan’s fathers were Methodist ministers who preached in Palmyra, N.Y., in 1830 and were instrumental in spreading some of the radical thinking against Smith, founder of the LDS Church.
Smoot believes the Indian history got lost through political debunking and battles over opinions that escalated in the late 1800s. Powell wrote the blueprint for how to handle Indians based on them being deemed savage.
“The ancient inhabitants of this country must be lost,” Powell said.
“They pictured them in loin clothes running around with tomahawks in their hand,” Smoot said. “There are those who would seek to close the history book for a better world.”
With renewed interest in the mound cities and the early Native Americans, Smoot believes it’s time for people to look at all the possibilities.
“There is a larger history with implications for our day,” Smoot said.
People look at various displays during the Book of Mormon Evidence Conference at the SCERA theater in Orem on Friday Photo by Spenser Heaps Daily Herald
The qualities, which enabled him so splendidly to perform his many self-imposed tasks, were an inheritance from his parents, who possessed more than ordinary intelligence. Joseph Powell, his father, had a strong will, deep earnestness, and indomitable courage, while his mother, Mary Dean, with similar traits possessed also remarkable tact and practicality. Both were English born, the mother well educated, and were always leaders in the social and educational life of every community where they dwelt. Especially were they prominent in religious circles, the father being a licensed exhorter in the Methodist Episcopal Church. Both were intensely American in their love and admiration of the civil institutions of the United States and both were strenuously opposed to slavery, which was flourishing in America when they arrived in 1830. For a time they remained in New York City and then re-moved to the Village of Palmyra whence they went to Mount Morris, Livingston County, New York, where, on March 24, 1834, the fourth of their nine children, John Wesley, was born. Because of the slavery question Joseph Powell left the Methodist Episcopal Church on the organization of the Wesleyan Methodist Church and became a regularly ordained preacher in the latter. It was in this atmosphere of social, educational, political, and religious fervor that the future explorer grew up.283
In Palmyra NY this area was called, “the burned-over district” because of the frequent revivals that raged like forest fires. Preachers on every corner where Joseph Smith was caught up in the revival.
The Powell’s had found their way to one of the most intensely evangelical districts in America. All during the building of the [Erie] canal and well into the 1830’s western New York was on fire with religion, as Congregationalists, Presbyterians, and Methodists vied to save souls; observers called this “the burned-over district” because of the frequent revivals that raged like forest fires through the countryside. Rochester was the persistent center of the fire. In 1830 a New England preacher, Charles Grandison Finney, with bulging blue eyes and tense, gripping voice, came to that city and for six months preached nearly every night and three times on Sunday, converting thousands.284
While Rochester could point to Finney and his stupendous achievements, Palmyra made its own contribution to the religious ferment, one that would eventually reverberate to the far western deserts. Palmyra was the birthplace of Mormonism. Joseph Smith, Mormonism’s founder, was an uneducated farm boy living south of the village center. Smith’s tales and teachings would cause reverberations throughout the region, as the doctrines he espoused would be heard far and wide.
The Book of Mormon rolled off the press in Palmyra, New York in 1830. Its publication created no small stir with much controversy in the area. The book tells of ancient cultures that migrated to America hundreds of years before Christ.
However, the Mormon story had begun years earlier near the Palmyra Township of western New York, with stories of heavenly visitations to its youthful founder, Joseph Smith. His audacious claims were met with either delight or disdain, depending on the listener. For many, he was either a deluded dreamer or a charlatan. For others, he was a prophet, raised up by God, who had personally appeared to him in 1820 and later sent angels to guide Smith to an ancient record inscribed on gold plates and buried in a hill. Of this experience, Smith said:
“I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country and shown who they were, and from whence they came; a brief sketch of their origin, progress, civilization, laws, governments, of their righteousness and iniquity, and the blessings of God being finally withdrawn from them as a people, was made known unto me; I was also told where were deposited some plates on which were engraven an abridgment of the records of the ancient prophets that had existed on this continent.” 285
This claimed ancient record was found in an area of the country where many other artifacts were being retrieved from mound explorations. Joseph Smith claimed to have translated the record and to have shown the plates to eleven others, who reportedly witnessed and gave testimony that they did indeed, see and handle the plates. Upon the translation of the record according to Smith, it was returned to a heavenly messenger, as instructed. Smith’s translation of this record would go on to be printed and published in Palmyra in 1830 as the Book of Mormon.
Purporting to be a historical record of migrations of ancient near Eastern cultures to the Americas, the book tells of their rise to glory and their tragic fall. The thrust of this religious narrative is an abridgment of records comprising the writings of a number of different religious leaders and includes the record of a visit to these people of the resurrected Christ. The historical account also foretells modern day events and a latter-day rise of the descendants of those ancient populations.
The Book of Mormon, along with the claims of its translator and the missionary-minded church he established—a restoration, he insisted, of Christ’s ancient church—created no small stir in Palmyra and indeed throughout the young nation. As it turns out, two of the preachers vying for converts in the immediate area of Palmyra had sons who would go on to play a significant role in how the knowledge of ancient American cultures would be handed down. The two preachers’ sons were E. G. Squier and John Wesley Powell.
Upon arriving in America, the Powell family, steeped in their Methodist beliefs, would be confronted continually with a myriad of religious views, as many religions in the area were vying for converts. This battle for converts “was another American strangeness to absorb along with Jacksonian politics, Manhattan street life, wild forest scenes, and Yankee twang. They had brought with them the true Christian faith, based on the traditional Bible, and they needed no other, certainly not one from an upstart bumpkin who said he had seen angels.”286
Palmyra New York. 4 Churches on the corners
In Powell of the Colorado, William Culp Darrah writes:
Joseph Powell [John Wesley’s Father]
“The Powell family moved on to Palmyra, New York, as another station on the road to (the western) wilderness. The town was still excited over the new sect, which called themselves Mormons. The first printing of the Book of Mormon of five thousand copies had but recently been finished. A few years earlier, Joseph Smith, a young farmer, had received a vision revealing to him the existence of that record of the fullness of Christ’s Gospel, and on September 22, 1827, … gold tablets bearing cryptic characters were delivered into (Joseph) Smith’s hands… Joseph Powell [John Wesley’s Father] did not find the opportunity he sought in Utica. Tailoring was not satisfying; it was but a means to an end. A licensed exhorter of the Methodist Church was expected to follow his regular trade or profession, but there had been little chance for him to carry on religious work. There were six churches in the town and all who desired to attend services had an opportunity to do so. Joseph Powell wanted to bring religion to those who were beyond his reach.287
Religious Excitement near Palmyra, New York, 1816–1820
Despite the comfortable life they were enjoying in western New York, John Wesley Powell’s father, Joseph became restless “and informed the family that he now had his eye on Ohio. God was summoning to move once more. Joseph longed not merely to build churches but to preach the gospel and save souls. He had come to the New World with a mission to evangelize as well as prosper. Western New York State had plenty of preachers; Ohio did not. So, with many tearful good-byes, the family packed their clothes and portable goods and headed deeper into the nations interior.”288
Powell’s family life from birth, moving ever westward, would shadow the westward migration of the early Mormon pioneers from New York to Ohio then on to Illinois. His interests and business would also drive his steps to follow the trails blazed by these early pioneers across the open plains, over the Rocky Mountains and into the valleys of the Great Salt Lake on numerous occasions.289
The Powell’s moved westward to Ohio…“taking a steamer across Lake Erie, then making a long canal trip south from Cleveland through Akron, Massillon, Coshocton, Newark, Columbus getting off at the former capital of Chillicothe. Inspired by the Erie Canal’s success, developers dug the Ohio Canal over three hundred miles long (going all the way to the Ohio River), with 152 locks and 16 aqueducts. When linked to the Erie Canal, it put much of the state within cheap, easy reach of New York City.”290
“Over the next three decades hundreds more followed them, clustering together in what became southern Jackson County, Ohio, trying to keep their language and culture intact.”291
In Ohio the Powell family was looking to buy a small parcel to build a home when they met Big George Crookham, a large robust man who invited them to setup camp at his farm, as he would help them find a small property near Jackson, Ohio. Big George would become a real influence in Wesley’s life as later he became Big George’s pupil.
“Big George” Crookham was a strict but inspiring school master who had himself read as a lad such works as; David Hume’s History of England and Edward Gibbon’s The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, and other substantial books; but the intimate instruction which had the greatest influence on him was the field trips and walks through the countryside…They dug in the prehistoric mounds of Jackson and Ross Counties…during which he was introduced to the elements of geology, archeology and natural history.292
With the extended construction of the Erie Canal, the corridor to the west was established and the Powell family was there to see this mass migration of tens of thousands of pioneers moving ever westward in pursuit of their dreams. Many would settle in America’s heartland, amidst some of the largest concentration of the ancient mounds and earthworks of the Hopewell and Adena cultures.
High Bank Works, Ross County Ohio
Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, near Marietta, Ohio Purchase here:
As one walks along the path leading past the many burial mounds at the Mound City Hopewell Culture Center in Ross County, Ohio, one can only guess about what additional knowledge is still buried in those mounds, decaying away with time. At what point does society stop and ask whether the silence and social engineering surrounding these ancient cultures has really led to a greater good for mankind?
The remaining mound sites which are found in National and State parks are but a vestige of a once large number of historical sites that Squier and Davis estimated would be in the thousands. Mounds, along with earthworks and enclosures, were estimated at over fifteen hundred in the state of Ohio alone. As of 2005, the Ohio Historic Preservation office had identified and compiled over 35,000 prehistoric sites in the state, with an estimate that over 60% of those, are located on private lands and with approximately 90% of those sites being referenced to be pre-Columbian.
As the late Roger G. Kennedy, former director of the National Park Service and former director of the American History Museum at the Smithsonian Institution, said:
“The search for harmony is not a new phenomenon in Ohio. Propitiatory sacrifice was not invented in the Middle East. Perhaps, as we move forward toward an attempt to restore our own harmonious relationship to our mound-building predecessors, we may find, in the Old or New Testament texts, analogies to the physical testaments they have left to us. Analogies do not explain things away. Instead, they may be opening to understanding, declaring that we are all baffled by the enigmas of the universe, and that it is possible that the American Indians, we, and ancient peoples of the Old World, including the Jews, may have sought ways of seeking harmony with mysterious systems we cannot understand and cannot control. In this spirit, let us return to the mounds, and risk some guesses about why and how they were built.295“
Hopewell Trading Network
North Fork Works Ohio
_______________________
283 See: Arlington Cemetery Eulogy / J.W. Powell.Net 284 Johnson, P.E., Shopkeeper’s Millennium, 137. 285 Joseph Smith, Discourses of the Prophet Joseph Smith, compiled by Alma P. Burton, Deseret Book Company, Salt Lake City, 1977, 275-6. 286 Worster, 16. 287 William Culp Darrah: Powell of the Colorado, Princeton, University Press, 4 288 Worster, 20. 289 See: Ibid. 290 Ibid., 22. 291 Ibid., 21. 292 Darrah, William Culp: Powell of the Colorado, (Princeton University Press) 12: George L Crookham, History of the Hanging Rock Iron Region; 369-370: History of the Scioto Valley of Ohio, 471: see also Jackson Standard, March 5,1857. 293 See: Worster, 24-History of Lower Scioto Valley, 458 294 Worster, 23-24. 295 Kennedy, Hidden Cities; 242.
Council of Fifty Intended to Bring a Political Transformation
Latter-day Saints believe that one reason the gospel was restored was to prepare the earth for the second coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. Just as the Church was to bring about religious changes in the world, the Council of Fifty was intended to bring a political transformation. It was therefore designed to serve as something of a preparatory legislature in the Kingdom of God. Joseph Smith ordained the council to be the governing body of the world, with himself as chairman, Prophet, Priest, and King over the Council and the world (subject to Jesus Christ, who is “King of kings.” Clayton, Journal, 22 June 1844; Events of June 1844, in Council of Fifty Report , “Record.” The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was established in 1830 to begin the restoration the the Lord Jesus Christ’s church on this earth. The foundation was laid. We now understand that Joseph Smith tried to bring that Kingdom forward. Did the church fail with the Kirtland Safety Society, the United Order, the Establishment of the Temple in Independence, and with the Council of Fifty?NO! In my opinion the restoration of the gospel continues as we prepare for the second coming of the Lord to the Earth. We did not fail, but we are progressing and learning. There is much to do if we are to be ready for the Lord to come again.
Understanding the Council of Fifty
Less than four months before his death in 1844, Joseph Smith convened a council to discuss proposed Latter-day Saint settlements in areas that were then outside the United States, such as in California and Texas. The council deliberated not only about how Church leaders would govern these settlements but about how to establish a political kingdom or government in preparation for the millennial reign of Jesus Christ. Joseph Smith and his associates saw this council as the beginning of such a kingdom. The council was composed of about 50 members who typically referred to it as the “Kingdom of God” or the “Council of Fifty.”
Joseph Smith intended the council to function separately from the Church. While the Church was responsible for spiritual concerns and the eternal salvation of God’s children, the Council of Fifty was a political or civic organization formed to “govern men in civil matters.” Many of Joseph’s closest associates participated in the council, including members of the First Presidency, Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, and Nauvoo High Council. Joseph also admitted three non-Mormons to the council.
Editors added quote here:“[Joseph Smith admitted three men who were not members of the Church to the council, explaining that “we act upon the broad and liberal principal that all men have equal rights, and ought to be respected, and that every man has a privilege in this organization of choosing for himself voluntarily his God.]”Quote Source:https://history.churchofjesuschrist.org/article/council-of-fifty-minutes-joseph-smith-papers?lang=eng
R. Eric Smith and Matthew J. Grow continue saying, “The Latter-day Saints’ desire to lay the foundation for a new civil government was partly in response to the persecution they had experienced in Missouri. Joseph Smith and other Church leaders became convinced that the local, state, and national governments were either unwilling to defend or incapable of protecting the Church’s rights as a religious minority. One important purpose of the council was to adopt measures that would protect the “religious rights and worship” of the Latter-day Saints and others. The council’s minutes contain powerful teachings from Joseph Smith about religious liberty. He spoke of “the importance of thrusting from us every spirit of bigotry and intolerance towards a man’s religious sentiments.”
Editor’s Note: This is what is happening today in our cities and communities. As Latter-day Saints we have experienced bigotry for years and now other religions and good people are feeling similar. It is becoming harder and harder for our own State, City, County or Township to protect our religious rights and our right to freedom.
In Utah the council met sporadically between the late 1840s and the 1860s. John Taylor reorganized the council in 1880, but meetings ceased before the end of that decade.” Church Resources R. Eric Smith and Matthew J. Grow, “Council of Fifty in Nauvoo, Illinois,” Perspectives on Church History, history.lds.org. Matthew J. Grow, Ronald K. Esplin, Mark Ashurst-McGee, Gerrit J. Dirkmaat, and Jeffrey D. Mahas, eds., Administrative Records: Council of Fifty, Minutes, March 1844–January 1846. Vol. 1 of the Administrative Records series of The Joseph Smith Papers, edited by Ronald K. Esplin, Matthew J. Grow, and Matthew C. Godfrey (Salt Lake City: Church Historian’s Press, 2016).
Joseph Smith’s Journals. Photograph by Welden C. Andersen and Mark Ashurst-McGee. (Church History Library, Salt Lake City.)
What is perhaps the most powerful teaching in the entire Nauvoo Council of Fifty record? Joseph Smith’s statement on religious liberty from the meeting on 11 April, 1844. Those minutes are below, with highlighted areas drawing attention to the most salient parts (as chosen by the author of this article) R. Eric Smith and Matthew J. Grow
Title page from the 1844 Council of Fifty meetings minutes book
“He then went on to say that for the benefit of mankind and succeeding generations, he wished it to be recorded that there are men admitted members of this honorable council who are not members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, neither profess any creed or religious sentiment whatever, to show that in the organization of this kingdom men are not consulted as to their religious opinions or notions in any shape or form whatever, and that we act upon the broad and liberal principle that all men have equal rights and ought to be respected, and that every man has a privilege in this organization of choosing for himself voluntarily his God, and what he pleases for his religion, inasmuch as there is no danger but that every man will embrace the greatest light.
God cannot save or damn a man only on the principle that every man acts, chooses, and worships for himself; hence the importance of thrusting from us every spirit of bigotry and intolerance towards a man’s religious sentiments, that spirit which has drenched the earth with blood. When a man feels the least temptation to such intolerance he ought to spurn it from him.
It becomes our duty on account of this intolerance and corruption—the inalienable right of man being to think as he pleases, worship as he pleases, etc., being the first law of everything that is sacred—to guard every ground all the days of our lives. I will appeal to every man in this council, beginning at the youngest, that when he arrives to the years of hoary age he will have to say that the principles of intolerance and bigotry never had a place in this kingdom, nor in my breast, and that he is even then ready to die rather than yield to such things. Nothing can reclaim the human mind from its ignorance, bigotry, superstition, etc., but those grand and sublime principles of equal rights and universal freedom to all men. We must not despise a man on account of infirmity. We ought to love a man more for his infirmity. Nothing is more congenial to my feelings and principles than the principles of universal freedom and has been from the beginning. . . .
Let us from henceforth drive from us every species of intolerance. When a man is free from it he is capable of being a critic. When I have used every means in my power to exalt a man’s mind, and have taught him righteous principles to no effect, he is still inclined to his darkness, yet the same principles of liberty and charity would ever be manifested by me as though he embraced it. Hence in all governments or political transactions a man’s religious opinions should never be called in question. A man should be judged by the law independent of religious prejudice; hence we want in our constitution those laws which would require all its officers to administer justice without any regard to his religious opinions, or thrust him from his office.
There are only two or three things lacking in the Constitution of the United States. If they had said all men born equal, and not only that but they shall have their rights, they shall be free, or the armies of the government should be compelled to enforce those principles of liberty.”
(Council of Fifty, “Record,” 11 Apr. 1844, vol. 1, pp. [116]–[121], Church History Library, in Joseph Smith Papers, Administrative Records, Council of Fifty, Minutes, March 1844–January 1846, 97–101)4 Author DYEJO 2 October 2018
The minutes of the Council of Fifty, featured in this fascinating 734-page volume (link below), were recorded in three small books and cover twenty-one meetings before the death of Joseph Smith and forty-two meetings between then and January 1846.
An organization intended to establish the political kingdom of God on the earth.1 An 1842 editorial in the church newspaper stated that the “design of Jehovah” was to “take the reigns of government into his own hand.”2 On 10 and 11 March 1844, JS and several prominent elders met to discuss letters proposing a new gathering center for Latter-day Saint settlement in the Republic of Texas.3 On 11 March, they formally organized as a council, as William Clayton recounted, to “establish a Theocracy” somewhere in western North America.4 A 14 March 1844 revelation stated that the name of the council should be “The Kingdom of God and his Laws, with the keys and power thereof, and judgment in the hands of his servants. Ahman Christ.”5 The members, however, generally referred to it as the “Kingdom of God” or the “Council of the Kingdom,” or more simply as the “Kingdom” or the “Council.”6 Seniority and voting order in the council were based on age, though JS presided over it as the standing chairman.7On 11 April 1844, the council voted to receive JS as “our Prophet, Priest & King.”8 When the council reached fifty members, including three men who were not Latter-day Saints, JS declared “the council was full.”9Though the council sometimes had more or fewer than fifty members, it became known as the “Council of Fifty.”10JS taught that there was “a distinction between the church of God and the kingdom of God” and that the laws of the kingdom were “not designed to effect our salvation hereafter.”11 Rather, the council’s purpose was to protect the Saints “in their religious rights and worship.”12 On 25 April 1844, a JS revelation stated that the council itself was the constitution of the kingdom of God and that its members were God’s “spokesmen” in civil matters.13 In March and April 1844, the council discussed principles of proper government, petitioned the U.S. government on behalf of the Saints, sought information on potential gathering places in the West, and planned missionary work among American Indians.14In May 1844, most of the members left Nauvoo to campaign for JS as U.S. president.15 After JS’s death, the Council of Fifty reassembled on 4 February 1845 and voted to sustain Brigham Young as standing chairman and JS’s successor.16 Under Young’s leadership, the council helped supervise the exodus of the Saints from Nauvoo and establish civil government in Utah.17 It met infrequently thereafter until its final meetings in the 1880s.18
Lost Teachings of the Prophets: Recently Uncovered Teachings of Joseph Smith and Others from the Council of Fifty Record
“I have sworn by the eternal gods that I will never vote for another Democrat again; and I intend to swear my children, putting their hands under the thigh, as Abraham swore Isaac, that they will never vote a Democratic ticket in all their generations. It is the meanest lowest party in all creation…the lowest, most tyrannical beings in the world. They opposed me in Missouri, and were going to shoot me for treason, and I had never committed any treason whatever.” The Prairies, Nauvoo, Joe Smith, the Temple, the Mormons &c (The Pittsburgh Weekly Gazette, September 15, 1843) Another Source:
Have the two prophets already come and will they come again?
New DVD- Unlocking The Mystery of the Two Prophets-by The Joseph Smith Foundation
Did you know that the Revelation 11 prophecy aligns with events in the life of the Prophet Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum? Is it possible the two prophets have already come and will come again? Who are the two prophets in Revelation 11? The two messengers who lie dead in the great city? An assassination by enemies, a forbidden burial by persecutors, and bodies lying in the street for three and a half days are only a few of the clues found in scripture revealing their identity. The two prophets have generally been shrouded in mystery . . . until now. Did Joseph and Hyrum Smith perform a specific ministry within the period of three and one half years that triggered the fulfillment of thousands of years of ancient Biblical prophecy? Why was Joseph Smith crowned King of Israel in Nauvoo? Why did John reference the ark in Heaven when describing the mission of the Two Prophets? Is the ark of the covenant a similitude or foreshadowing of the Latter-days? Did you know that there are two joint heads for this last and final dispensation? How were Joseph & Hyrum Smith “clothed in sackcloth” in Nauvoo?
Beloved Brethren: -The relationship which we sustain to The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, renders it necessary that we should make known from time to time, the circumstances, situation, and prospects of the Church, and give such instructions as may be necessary for the well being of the Saints, and for the promotion of those objects calculated to further their present and everlasting happiness.
We have to congratulate the Saints on the progress of the great work of the “last days,” for not only has it spread through the length and breadth of this vast continent, but on the continent of Europe, and on the islands of the sea, it is spreading in a manner entirely unprecedented in the annals of time. This appears the more pleasing when we consider, that but a short time has elapsed since we were unmercifully driven from the state of Missouri, after suffering cruelties and persecutions in various and horrid forms….
It would be impossible to enumerate all those who, in our time of deep distress, nobly came forward to our relief, and, like the good Samaritan, poured oil into our wounds, and contributed liberally to our necessities, and the citizens of Quincy en masse, and the people of Illinois, generally, seemed to emulate each other in this labor of love….
We would likewise make mention of the legislators of this state, who, without respect to parties, without reluctance, freely, openly, boldly, and nobly, have come forth to our assistance, owned us as citizens and friends, and took us by the hand, and extended to us all the blessings of civil, political, and religious liberty, by granting us, under date of December 16, 1840, one of the most liberal charters, with the most plenary powers ever conferred by a legislative assembly on free citizens, “The City of Nauvoo,” the “Nauvoo Legion,” and the “University of the City of Nauvoo.”…
The name of our city (Nauvoo) is of Hebrew origin, and signifies a beautiful situation, or place, carrying with it, also, the idea of rest; and is truly descriptive of the most delightful location. It is situated on the east back of the Mississippi river, at the head of the Des Moines rapids, in Hancock county, bounded on the east by an extensive prairie of surpassing beauty, and on the north, west, and south, by the Mississippi….
Having been instrumental, in the hands of our heavenly Father, in laying a foundation for the gathering of Zion, we would say, let all those who appreciate the blessings of the Gospel, and realize the importance of obeying the commandments of heaven, who have been blessed with the possession of this world’s goods, first prepare for the general gathering; let them dispose of their effects as fast as circumstances will possibly admit, without making too great sacrifices, and remove to our city and county; establish and build up manufactures in the city, purchase and cultivate farms in the county. This will secure our permanent inheritance, and prepare the way for the gathering of the poor. This is agreeable to the order of heaven, and the only principle on which the gathering can be effected. Let the rich, then, and all who can assist in establishing this place, make every preparation to come on without delay, and strengthen our hands, and assist in promoting the happiness of the Saints….
The Temple of the Lord is in process of erection here, where the Saints will come to worship the God of their fathers, according to the order of His house and the power of the Holy Priesthood, and will be so constructed as to enable all the functions of the Priesthood to be duly exercised, and where instructions from the Most High will be received, and from this place go forth to distant lands. Let us then concentrate all our powers, under the provisions of our Magna Charta granted by the Illinois legislature, at the “City of Nauvoo” and surrounding country, and strive to emulate the action of the ancient covenant fathers and Patriarchs, in those things which are of such vast importance to this and every succeeding generation….
The greatest temporal and spiritual blessings which always flow from faithfulness and concerted effort, never attended individual exertion or enterprise. The history of all past ages abundantly attests this fact. In addition to all temporal blessings, there is no other way for the Saints to be saved in these last days [than by the gathering], as the concurrent testimony of all the holy Prophets clearly proves, for it is written-“They shall come from the east, and be gathered from the west; the north shall give up, and the south shall keep not back.” “The sons of God shall be gathered from far, and His daughters from the ends of the earth.”
“[The] doctrine of the gatheringis one of the important teachings of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. … We not only teach this doctrine, but we participate in it. We do so as we help to gather the elect of the Lord on both sides of the veil” (“The Gathering of Scattered Israel,” Ensign or Liahona, Nov. 2006, 80).
It is also the concurrent testimony of all the Prophets, that this gathering together of all the Saints, must take place before the Lord comes to “take vengeance upon the ungodly,” and to be glorified and admired by all those who obey the Gospel.” The fiftieth Psalm, from the first to the fifth verse inclusive, describes the glory and majesty of that event. The mighty God, and even the Lord hath spoken, and called the earth from the rising of the sun unto the going down thereof. Out of Zion, the perfection of beauty, God hath shined. Our God shall come and shall not keep silence; a fire shall devour before Him, and it shall be very tempestuous round about Him. He shall call to the heavens from above, and to the earth (that He may judge the people). Gather my Saints together unto me; those that have made covenant with me by sacrifice.
We might offer many other quotations from the Scriptures, but believing them to be familiar to the Saints, we forbear.
We would wish the Saints to understand that, when they come here, they must not expect perfection, or that all will be harmony, peace, and love; if they indulge these ideas, they will undoubtedly be deceived, for here there are persons, not only from different states, but from different nations, who, although they feel a great attachment to the cause of truth, have their prejudices of education, and, consequently, it requires some time before these things can be overcome…. Therefore, let those who come up to this place be determined to keep the commandments of God, and not be discouraged by those things we have enumerated, and then they will be prospered-the intelligence of heaven will be communicated to them, and they will eventually, see eye to eye, and rejoice in the full fruition of that glory which is reserved for the righteous.
In order to erect the Temple of the Lord, great exertions will be required on the part of the Saints, so that they may build a house which shall be accepted by the Almighty, in which His power and glory shall be manifested. Therefore let those who can freely make a sacrifice of their time, their talents, and their property, for the prosperity of the kingdom, and for the love they have to the cause of truth, bid adieu to their homes and pleasant places of abode, and unite with us in the great work of the last days, and share in the tribulation, that they may ultimately share in the glory and triumph.
We wish it likewise to be distinctly understood, that we claim no privilege but what we feel cheerfully disposed to share with our fellow citizens of every denomination, and every sentiment of religion; and therefore say, that so far from being restricted to our own faith, let all those who desire to locate themselves in this place, or the vicinity, come, and we will hail them as citizens and friends, and shall feel it not only a duty, but a privilege, to reciprocate the kindness we have received from the benevolent and kind-hearted citizens of the state of Illinois. ” Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, Hyrum Smith, Presidents of the Church [HC 4:267-73]. 1,260 Days until June 27, 1844
Jan 1, 1892 [Apostle Abraham H. Cannon Journal]
(At a Stake Conference at Brigham City) President Snow reported that on one occasion Joseph Smith was once asked who he was: “The Prophet smiled kindly upon his interlocutor and replied, “Noah came before the flood; I have come before the fire.” 3 – Abraham H. Cannon Journal Excerpts, http://www.amazon.com/Apostles-Record-Journals-Abraham-1889-1896/dp/B000MFD1K4
3 and one half days after the proclamation above, Hyrum was ordained a Prophet, Seer, and Revelator Jan 19, 1841
“And from this time forth I appoint unto him that he may be a prophet, and a seer, and a revelator unto my church, as well as my servant Joseph; That he may act in concert also with my servant Joseph; and that he shall receive counsel from my servant Joseph, who shall show unto him the keys whereby he may ask and receive, and be crowned with the same blessing, and glory, and honor, and priesthood, and gifts of the priesthood, that once were put upon him that was my servant Oliver Cowdery; That my servant Hyrum may bear record of the things which I shall show unto him, that his name may be had in honorable remembrance from generation to generation, forever and ever.” D&C 124:94-96
President Joseph Fielding Smith (1876–1972) described how the law of witnesses (see 2 Corinthians 13:1) was fulfilled by Oliver Cowdery being present every time priesthood keys were restored:“The Lord called Oliver Cowdery as the second witness to stand at the head of this dispensation assisting the Prophet in holding the keys. The records inform us that every time the Prophet received authority and the keys of the priesthood from the heavens, Oliver Cowdery shared in the conferring of those powers with the Prophet. Had Oliver Cowdery remained faithful and had he survived the Prophet under those conditions, he would have succeeded as President of the Church by virtue of this divine calling ” (Doctrines of Salvation, comp. Bruce R. McConkie, 3 vols. [1954–56], 1:213; emphasis added). On January 19, 1841, because Oliver did not remain faithful, “the Lord commanded Joseph Smith to ordain Hyrum Smith and confer upon him all the keys, authority, and privileges placed upon the head of Oliver Cowdery, and make him the ‘Second President’ of the Church” (Doctrines of Salvation, 1:220).
The Council never rose to the stature Joseph intended
Members (which included individuals that were not members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints) were sent on expeditions west to explore emigration routes for the Saints, lobbied the American government, and were involved in Joseph Smith’s presidential campaign. But only three months after it was established, Joseph was killed, and his death was the beginning of the Council’s end. Brigham Young used it as the Saints moved west and settled in the Great Basin, and it met annually during John Taylor’s administration, but since that time the Council has not played an active role among the Latter-day Saints.
The Council of Fifty was designed to serve as something of a preparatory legislature in the Kingdom of God
Latter-day Saints believe that one reason the gospel was restored was to prepare the earth for the second coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. Just as the Church was to bring about religious changes in the world, the Council of Fifty was intended to bring a political transformation. It was therefore designed to serve as something of a preparatory legislature in the Kingdom of God. Joseph Smith ordained the council to be the governing body of the world, with himself as chairman, Prophet, Priest, and King over the Council and the world (subject to Jesus Christ, who is “King of kings”[1]).
The Council of Fifty, while established in preparation for a future Millennial government under Jesus Christ (who is the King of Kings) was to be governed on earth during this preparatory period by the highest presiding ecclesiastical authority, which at the time was the Prophet Joseph Smith. Joseph had previously been anointed a King and Priest in the Kingdom of God by religious rites associated with the fullness of the temple endowment, and was placed as a presiding authority over this body in his most exalted position within the kingdom of God (as a King and a Priest).
Joseph was anointed as the presiding authority over an organization that was to prepare for the future reign of Jesus Christ during the Millennium
The fact that Joseph’s prior anointing was referenced in his position as presiding authority over this body creates the confusion that he had been anointed King of the Earth. He was in fact only anointed as the presiding authority over an organization that was to prepare for the future reign of Jesus Christ during the Millennium. The fact that Joseph had submitted his name for consideration as President of the United States during this same period adds fodder for critics seeking to malign the character of the Prophet.
An organization intended to establish the political kingdom of God on the earth.1
An 1842 editorial in the church newspaper stated that the “design of Jehovah” was to “take the reigns of government into his own hand.”2
On 10 and 11 March 1844, JS and several prominent elders met to discuss letters proposing a new gathering center for Mormon settlement in the Republic of Texas.3
On 11 March, they formally organized as a council, as William Clayton recounted, to “establish a Theocracy” somewhere in western North America.4
A 14 March 1844 revelation stated that the name of the council should be “The Kingdom of God and his Laws, with the keys and power thereof, and judgment in the hands of his servants. Ahman Christ.”5
The members, however, generally referred to it as the “Kingdom of God” or the “Council of the Kingdom,” or more simply as the “Kingdom” or the “Council.”6
Seniority and voting order in the council were based on age, though JS presided over it as the standing chairman.7
On 11 April 1844, the council voted to receive JS as “our Prophet, Priest & King.”8
When the council reached fifty members, including three men who were not Latter-day Saints, JS declared “the council was full.”9
Though the council sometimes had more or fewer than fifty members, it became known as the “Council of Fifty.”10
JS taught that there was “a distinction between the church of God and the kingdom of God” and that the laws of the kingdom were “not designed to effect our salvation hereafter.”11
Rather, the council’s purpose was to protect the Saints “in their religious rights and worship.”12
On 25 April 1844, a JS revelation stated that the council itself was the constitution of the kingdom of God and that its members were God’s “spokesmen” in civil matters.13
In March and April 1844, the council discussed principles of proper government, petitioned the U.S. government on behalf of the Saints, sought information on potential gathering places in the West, and planned missionary work among American Indians.14
In May 1844, most of the members left Nauvoo to campaign for JS as U.S. president.15
After JS’s death, the Council of Fifty reassembled on 4 February 1845 and voted to sustain Brigham Young as standing chairman and JS’s successor.16
Under Young’s leadership, the council helped supervise the exodus of the Saints from Nauvoo and establish civil government in Utah.17
It met infrequently thereafter until its final meetings in the 1880s.18
Council of Fifty Voted JS to be Received as Prophet, Priest & King
23 June 1844 In Nauvoo, Illinois, JS instructed William Clayton to conceal minutes of Council of Fifty by sending them away, burying them, or burning them; Clayton buried them in his garden.1
William Clayton Began Copying Council of Fifty Records
18 August 1844 William Clayton began copying records of Council of Fifty into small leather-bound volume by this date, Nauvoo, Illinois.1
3 July 1844 William Clayton dug up records of Council of Fifty and found they had been damaged by water, Nauvoo, Illinois.1
Discussion of Finding New Home in West for Saints, 1 March 1845
In Nauvoo, Illinois, Council of Fifty discussed sending delegation west with Lewis Dana to find new home for Saints among American Indians.
21 March 1844 Council of Fifty Assigned Others to Draft Petition to Congress
In Nauvoo, Illinois, Council of Fifty assigned Willard Richards, Hyrum Smith, and William W. Phelps to draft petition to Congress requesting authority for JS to raise large company of volunteers to protect American settlers and interests in Republic of Texas, Oregon, and other areas in West. Council also assigned James Emmett to visit American Indians in Wisconsin Territory.1
“On the morning of March 1, thirty-eight-year-old Lewis Dana became the first American Indian to join the Council of Fifty. After Joseph’s death, council meetings had stopped, but once the Nauvoo charter was repealed and the Saints realized their days in Nauvoo were numbered, the Twelve had called the council together to help govern the city and plan its evacuation. A member of the Oneida nation, Lewis had been baptized with his family in 1840. He had served several missions, including one to the Indian territory west of the United States, and had ventured as far away as the Rocky Mountains. Knowing Lewis had friends and relatives among Indian nations to the west, Brigham invited him to join the council and share what he knew about the people and lands there”. “In the name of the Lord,” Lewis told the council, “I am willing to do all I can.”Saints, Endowed with Power Chapter 46
Dana (Denna), Lewis Biography in the Joseph Smith Papers
1 Jan. 1805
–8 June 1885.
Farmer.
Born in Oneida Co., New York.
Son of Jonathan and Nelly Dana.
Chief of Oneida Indian tribe, in New York.
Baptized into Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, by May 1840.
Received elder’s license, 13 May 1840, in Nauvoo, Hancock Co., Illinois.
Preached in Indian Territory, summer 1840.
Returned to Michigan or Wisconsin Territory, by 1843.
Returned to Nauvoo, Jan. 1845.
Admitted to Council of Fifty, 1 Mar. 1845.
Appointed to explore western U.S. and select new location for Latter-day Saints to settle among Indians; left on expedition, 24 Apr. 1845.
Married Mary Gont, 14 Oct. 1845, in Nauvoo.
Arrived at Fort Leavenworth, unorganized U.S. territory, to confer with local Indian chiefs, 21 Nov. 1845.
Moved to settlement on Silver Creek, Pottawattamie Co. (later in Mills Co.), Iowa, between 1847 and 1853.
Present at organization of Alpheus Cutler’s Church of Jesus Christ, 19 Sept. 1853, in Fisher’s Grove (later in Shenandoah), Fremont Co., Iowa.
Resided in Fisher Township, Fremont Co., 1860.
Settled with group of Cutlerites at Clitherall, Otter Tail Co., Minnesota, 6 May 1865.
Moved to Girard, Otter Tail Co., by 1885.
Buried in Mount Pleasant Cemetery, in Clitherall.
Council of Fifty, Minutes, March 1844–January 1846; Volume 3, 6 May 1845–13 January 1846
Historical Introduction Page [16]
“Coun. D. Spencer then arose to give a report of his mission to the West. Their mission was to the Seneca Indians. They proceeded about five hundred miles up the Missouri River and there met brother Lewis Dana, from him they learned that brother Jonathan Dunham was dead. 26 They tarried five days 27 with the Stockbridge tribe. 28 This tribe expressed great kindness towards them and the Mormons. They have considerable knowledge of the Mormons and of what is going on among us. Their interests seem to be identified with ours. 29 From brother Dana they learned that the Cherokees had given permission for any number of our people to settle by them, and offered to lend us any assistance they could either to locate or to go West to explore. 30 Brother George Herring has been with several tribes and says (Page 17 continues) they are all friendly and seem to understand what is going on among us, and are ready to render us any assistance they can. 31 Many of the Stockbridge tribe are joined in with the Baptists but they are dissatisfied with their doctrine. 32 They like the Mormon doctrine better. Their chief expects to be here about the 6th. of October. They preached to them, and they seem satisfied with our doctrine. From what brother Dana said they concluded it unnecessary to go to the Senneca tribe. They learned that Dana had accomplished among that tribe what they were sent for.
The following letters were then presented and read by the clerk. 33
Webbers Falls Cherokee nation July 5th. 1845 [p. [17]]”
1 March 1845In Nauvoo, Illinois, Council of Fifty discussed sending delegation west with Lewis Dana to find new home for Saints among American Indians.1Lewis Dana. Oneida Tribe
Daniel Spencer and Charles Shumway’s Return to Nauvoo
1 September 1845
Daniel Spencer and Charles Shumway returned to Nauvoo, Illinois, from mission to Indian Territory after conferring with Lewis Dana.1
Group Departed for Exploratory Mission to Indian Territory
23–24 April 1845
Phineas Young, Lewis Dana, Jonathan Dunham, Charles Shumway, and Solomon Tindall leave Nauvoo, Illinois, for exploratory mission to Indian Territory.1
Missionaries’ Arrival at Indian Territory
31 May 1845
Western missionaries arrived at Fort Gibson, Indian Territory, and learned that council of Indian leaders in the Creek reservation they had intended to attend had been held 13–16 May. Charles Shumway and Phineas Young decided to return to Nauvoo, Illinois; Jonathan Dunham, Lewis Dana, and Solomon Tindall remained in Indian Territory.1
HC 7:379 Saturday, March 1, 1845.–I met with the “General Council’ 4 (link is external) at the Seventies Hall. We decided to send nine brethren westward, to search out a location for the saints; many eloquent speeches were made on the present position of affairs: had a good meeting, which continued all day.
Tuesday, 4.–Continued sickly. General Council met at Seventies Hall; Elder Kimball presided; the subject of the western mission was discussed.
Steady the Ark of God
D&C 85:8. What Does It Mean to “Steady the Ark of God”?
This phrase refers to an incident during the reign of King David in ancient Israel. The Philistines had captured the ark of the covenant in battle but returned it when they were struck by plagues (see 1 Samuel 4–6). David and the people later brought the ark to Jerusalem in an ox cart, driven by Uzzah and Ahio. “And when they came to Nachon’s threshingfloor, Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of God, and took hold of it; for the oxen shook it. And the anger of the Lord was kindled against Uzzah; and God smote him there for his error, and there he died by the ark of God” (2 Samuel 6:6–7; see vv. 1–11). The ark was the symbol of God’s presence, His glory and majesty. When first given to Israel, the ark was placed in the Holy of Holies in the tabernacle, and not even the priest was allowed to approach it. Only the high priest, a type of Christ, could approach it, and then only after going through an elaborate ritual of personal cleansing and propitiation for his sins. The scriptures teach that no unclean thing can dwell in God’s presence (see Moses 6:57). His presence is like a consuming fire (see Hebrews 12:29). Those who bear the vessels of the Lord must be clean (see D&C 133:5).
However well-meaning Uzzah’s intentions, he approached casually what could only be approached under the strictest conditions. He had no faith in God’s power. He assumed that the ark was in danger, forgetting that it was the physical symbol of the God who has all power. We cannot presume to save God and His kingdom through our own efforts.
“Uzziah’s offence consisted in the fact that he had touched the ark with profane feelings, although with good intentions, namely to prevent its rolling over and falling from the cart. Touching the ark, the throne of the divine glory and visible pledge of the invisible presence of the Lord, was a violation of the majesty of the holy God. ‘Uzzah was therefore a type of all who with good intentions, humanly speaking, yet with unsanctified minds, interfere in the affairs of the kingdom of God, from the notion that they are in danger, and with the hope of saving them’ (O.V. Gerlach).” (Keil and Delitzsch, Commentary, bk. 2: Joshua, Judges, Ruth, 1 and 2 Samuel, “Second Book of Samuel,” p. 333.)
In modern revelation the Lord referred to this incident to teach the principle that the Lord does not need the help of men to defend his kingdom (see D&C 85:8). Yet even today there are those who fear the ark is tottering and presume to steady its course. There are those who are sure that women are not being treated fairly in the Church, those who would extend some unauthorized blessing, or those who would change the established doctrines of the Church. These are ark-steadiers. The best intentions do not justify such interference with the Lord’s plan. President David O. McKay said:
“It is a little dangerous for us to go out of our own sphere and try unauthoritatively to direct the efforts of a brother. You remember the case of Uzzah who stretched forth his hand to steady the ark. (See I Chron. 13:7–10.) He seemed justified, when the oxen stumbled, in putting forth his hand to steady that symbol of the covenant. We today think his punishment was very severe. Be that as it may, the incident conveys a lesson of life. Let us look around us and see how quickly men who attempt unauthoritatively to steady the ark die spiritually. Their souls become embittered, their minds distorted, their judgments faulty, and their spirits depressed. Such is the pitiable condition of men who, neglecting their own responsibilities, spend their time in finding fault with others.” (McKay, Gospel Ideals, p. 258.)
President John Taylor observed:
“We have more or less of the principles of insubordination among us. But there is a principle associated with the kingdom of God that recognizes God in all things, and that recognizes the priesthood in all things, and those who do not do it had better repent or they will come to a stand very quickly; I tell you that in the name of the Lord. Do not think you are wise and that you can manage and manipulate the priesthood, for you cannot do it. God must manage, regulate, dictate, and stand at the head, and every man in his place. The ark of God does not need steadying, especially by incompetent men without revelation and without knowledge of the kingdom of God and its laws. It is a great work that we are engaged in, and it is for us to prepare ourselves for the labor before us, and to acknowledge God, his authority, his law and his priesthood in all things.”(Taylor, Gospel Kingdom, p. 166.)
John Taylor
The Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western tribes of Indians; having been found through the ministration of an holy angel, and translated into our own language by the gift and power of God, after having been hid up in the earth for the last fourteen hundred years, containing the word of God which was delivered unto them. By it we learn that our western tribes of Indians are descendants from that Joseph which was sold into Egypt, and that the land of America is a promised land unto them, and unto it all the tribes of Israel will come, with as many of the Gentiles as shall comply with the requisitions of the new covenant. But the tribe of Judah will return to old Jerusalem. The city of Zion spoken of by David, in the one hundred and second Psalm, will be built upon the land of America, “And the ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads” (Isaiah 35:10); and then they will be delivered from the overflowing scourge that shall pass through the land. But Judah shall obtain deliverance at Jerusalem. See Joel 2:32; Isaiah 26:20-21; Jeremiah 31:12, Psalm 1:5; Ezekiel 34:11-13. These are testimonies that the Good Shepherd will put forth His own sheep, and lead them out from all nations where they have been scattered in a cloudy and dark day, to Zion, and to Jerusalem; besides many more testimonies which might be brought.
And now I am prepared to say by the authority of Jesus Christ, that not many years shall pass away before the United States shall present such a scene of bloodshed as has not a parallel in the history of our nation; pestilence, hail, famine, and earthquake will sweep the wicked of this generation from off the face of the land, to open and prepare the way for the return of the lost tribes of Israel from the north country. The people of the Lord, those who have complied with the requirements of the new covenant, have already commenced gathering together to Zion, which is in the state of Missouri; therefore I declare unto you the warning which the Lord has commanded to declare unto this generation, remembering that the eyes of my Maker are upon me, and that to him I am accountable for every word I say, wishing nothing worse to my fellow-men than their eternal salvation; therefore, “Fear God, and give glory to Him, for the hour of His judgment is come.” Repent ye, repent ye, and embrace the everlasting covenant, and flee to Zion, before the overflowing scourge overtake you, for there are those now living upon the earth whose eyes shall not be closed in death until they see all these things, which I have spoken, fulfilled. Remember these things; call upon the Lord while He is near, and seek Him while He may be found, is the exhortation of your unworthy servant.
Many have collected dinosaur remains all over and they have no lingering doubt concerning their reality. Thousands of specimens have been found and excavated. However, simply because we acknowledge the existence of dinosaurs does not mean we must accept that it took millions of years for their appearance/disappearance. Many people see the dinosaur bones, but feel there is no direct Biblical supporting evidence for their creation. I think the existence of dinosaurs is very plausible and even supported in the Bible. The word “Dinosaur” does not even appear in the KJV of the Bible and that makes perfect sense. Because In 1842, the English naturalist Sir Richard Owen coined the term Dinosauria, derived from the Greek deinos, meaning “fearfully great,” and sauros, meaning “lizard.” I believe the Dinosaur lived during the time of Adam, as he named all animals.
“Gen 1:24-25 “And God said, Let the earth bring forth the living creature after his kind, cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the earth after his kind: and it was so. And God made the beast of the earth after his kind, and cattle after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the earth after his kind: and God saw that it was good.”
Among the beasts of the Earth, there were animals of all sizes, great and small, including those we know today as dinosaurs. We know they were here because we see their remains, but where did they go? Intermittent extinction of animals is ongoing, but the greatest mass-extinction event to occur on the Earth, the global, Universal Flood, witnessed the sudden end of 75% of all land species, including plants and animals, and 95% of all marine species. When this transpired about 4,400 years ago, tens, even hundreds-of-millions of animals perished, most obliterated by the forces of the great Deluge, but some remains survived because of a very unique, perfectly balanced environment of heat, pressure, water, and ocean chemistry, known as a hypretherm. Those fossil remains show us that the continents were all once connected, that all dinosaurs died in a flood environment (worldwide, all dinosaur fossils are found in flood sediment), and that the extinction event happened in the springtime. In fact, fossilization of dead animals is not happening today; it only happened during the Great Flood.” Russ Barlow, editor of the Universal Model, New Millennial Science
“Sir Richard Owen, (born July 20, 1804, Lancaster, Lancashire, Eng.—died Dec. 18, 1892, London), British anatomist and paleontologist who is remembered for his contributions to the study of fossil animals, especially dinosaurs. He was the first to recognize them as different from today’s reptiles; in 1842 he classified them in a group he called Dinosauria. Owen was also noted for his strong opposition to the views of Charles Darwin.
Owen was educated at Lancaster Grammar School and was apprenticed in 1820 to a group of Lancaster surgeons. In 1824 he went to Edinburgh to continue medical training, but in 1825 he transferred to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital in London. He was admitted to the Royal College of Surgeons of England, where he was engaged as curator of the Hunterian Collections (made by John Hunter, the renowned anatomist) and set up in medical practice. In 1830 he met Georges Cuvier, a celebrated French paleontologist, and the following year visited him in Paris, where he studied specimens in the National Museum of Natural History. Elected a Fellow of the Royal Society in 1834, in 1836 Owen became Hunterian professor at the Royal College of Surgeons and in 1837 its professor of anatomy and physiology, as well as Fullerian professor of comparative anatomy and physiology at the Royal Institution. Leaving medical practice and devoting himself to research, he was appointed superintendent of the natural history departments of the British Museum in 1856. From then until his retirement in 1884 he was largely occupied with the development of the British Museum (Natural History) in South Kensington, London. On retirement he was created a knight of the Order of the Bath.
Among Owen’s earliest publications were the Descriptive and Illustrated Catalogue of the Physiological Series of Comparative Anatomy Contained in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London (1833), which enabled him to acquire a considerable knowledge of comparative anatomy. His Memoir on the Pearly Nautilus (1832) was a classic, and he became a highly respected anatomist. By 1859, the year of the publication of Charles Darwin’s Origin of Species, however, Owen’s judgment was muddied by his sense that his own preeminence in biology was about to be lost, and he set about to discredit Darwin, who had been a good friend and colleague for 20 years. Owen wrote a very long anonymous review of the book (The Edinburgh Review, 1860), on which Darwin commented:
“It is extremely malignant, clever, and I fear will be very damaging. . . . It requires much study to appreciate all the bitter spite of many of the remarks against me. . . . He misquotes some passages, altering words within inverted commas. . . .”
Owen is also said to have coached Bishop Wilberforce in his debate against Thomas Huxley, one of Darwin’s chief defenders. As Darwin’s thesis began to become more accepted in the scientific community, Owen shifted his position somewhat; although he denied Darwinian doctrine, he admitted the accuracy of its basis, claiming to have been the first to have pointed out the truth of the principle on which it was founded.”
Contributed By Jason Swensen, Church News associate editor
“That’s the beauty of the Church—it’s one of the reasons why I joined the Church,” he said. “The Church is looking for truth, and we don’t find truth only in the scriptures. There’s truth all around us; we just have to search for it.” Rod Scheetz
(Quote from article link above)”He [Scheetz] eventually enrolled at BYU, joined the Church, and continued his paleontology studies under Jensen. Some on campus were suspicious of science, prompting debates over, say, creationism and evolution. But Scheetz never picked sides between his scientific learning and his burgeoning gospel testimony. No need, he said—the Creator is also the supreme Scientist.”
“Did dinosaurs live and die on this earth long before man came along? There have been no revelations on this question, and the scientific evidence says yes. (You can learn more about it by studying paleontology if you like, even at Church-owned schools.)
The details of what happened on this planet before Adam and Eve aren’t a huge doctrinal concern of ours. The accounts of the Creation in the scriptures are not meant to provide a literal, scientific explanation of the specific processes, time periods, or events involved. What matters to us is that as part of His plan for us, God created the earth and then created Adam and Eve, who were our first parents and were instrumental in bringing about the Fall, which enabled us to be born on earth and participate in God’s plan.” (See Jeffrey R. Holland, “Where Justice, Love, and Mercy Meet,” Ensign, May 2015, 105.)
How do dinosaurs fit into the creation? By Ask Gramps
“…a comment on carbon dating, which may be used for only rather recent geological time estimates. There is a radioactive isotope of carbon, called carbon 14, (14C). It has a half-life of 5100 years. That means that for any given amount of 14C, half of it will have dissipated in 5100 years, another half in another 5100, etc.. 14C is produced by neutron bombardment of nitrogen (14N) in the atmosphere, and unites with oxygen to form carbon dioxide, (CO2). Only an extremely small amount of the carbon in the atmosphere consists of the isotope 14. CO2 from the atmosphere is absorbed into the structure of plants through their leaves. Scientists can determine the ratio of the radioactive isotope, 14C, to the stable isotope, 12C, and from the known rate of decay of 14C, they can estimate how long ago the plant material was living and absorbing CO2 from the atmosphere.
The question is, how accurate are the estimates? In the first place, the cosmic ray flux into the earth’s atmosphere is known to vary. Over the last few thousand years it has fluctuated a number of times by at least ten percent. Secondly, the scientists assume that the relative concentrations of the atmospheric constituents have been constant over the geological time periods of interest. A number of factors can occur that would alter the atmospheric composition, such as atmospheric pollution from volcanic eruptions, which would in turn affect the accuracy of 14C dating. So, beyond 5000 years or so, I would not give much confidence to the time estimates based on carbon dating. Full Article Here
Woolly Mammoths Survived on Alaska Island Until Just 5,600 Years Ago, New Study Shows
They are perhaps the most iconic animals of the Ice Age. But woolly mammoths survived in North America an astonishing 6,000 years after the Ice Age ended, scientists say. Entire article Here:
Do the revelations teach a 7,000 year temporal existence of the earth? Can the scriptures and writings of the presidents of the church be harmonized with the scientific principle of Uniformitarianism?
“The scriptures are very clear that the earth has a temporal or mortal existence of 7000 years. John the Revelator saw by revelation the history of this earth. This history was divided into 1000 year increments or seven seals. The Prophet Joseph Smith was given a revelation explaining the teachings of John the Revelator concerning the seven seals spoken of in his work. Part of this explanation explains that the Lord created the earth in 6 days on His time, resting on the seventh, and that this earth will likewise continue for a 7000 year temporal existence.
“. . . as God made the world in six days, and on the seventh day he finished his work, and sanctified it, and also formed man out of the dust of the earth, even so, in the beginning of the seventh thousand years will the Lord God sanctify the earth, and complete the salvation of man . . .” D&C 77:12
Additionally, the Lord explained that the book, which John saw, which was sealed on the back with seven seals represents:
“. . . the revealed will, mysteries, and the works of God; the hidden things of his economy concerning this earth during the seven thousand years of its continuance, or it temporal existence.” D&C 77:6
The seven thousand years of this earth’s temporal existence? This scripture is very clear and definite as to the continuance of this earth. Some however, have suggested that it does not mean what it clearly says. What is the proper scriptural interpretation of this phrase? President Joseph Fielding Smith in explanation of Doctrine and Covenants 77 taught:
“Here is a definite statement by revelation to us that this earth will go through 7,000 years of temporal existence. Temporal, by all interpretations, means passing, temporary or mortal. This, then, has reference to the earth in its fallen state, for the earth was cursed when Adam . . . transgressed the law. Before that time this earth was not mortal any more than Adam was.” Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 1:79-80
Mortality, with death, blood and sin will only continue on this earth for a time of 7000 years. These teachings differ significantly from those suggested by most modern scientists. President Smith explained:
“. . . we can hardly be justified in trying to harmonize the days of creation with the extended periods of millions of years according to the reckoning of so-called scientists.” Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 1:80
There was no death, reproduction or sin prior to the Fall of Adam for man and all animal life. Therefore, as the scriptures teach, there was no change and all things existed in a state of peace until Adam brought death into the world. See 2 Nephi 2:22″ Read the rest at the Joseph Smith Foundation Here!
“The Bible begins with a statement that is so simple a child can understand it, yet so inexhaustibly profound: In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.” —Dr. Jeremy Lyon, “Genesis: Paradise Lost.”
It is the most dramatic and important opening of any chapter of any book. Given as a declaration of fact, the first verse of Genesis covers the creation of time, space, and matter in a single sentence; a solitary breath. Thus began the world and everything in it.
Genesis 1:24“And God said, Let the earth bring forth the living creature after its kind, cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the earth after his kind: And it was so.”
Today, we continue to discover physical evidence of many creatures that no longer exist, including reptiles known as dinosaurs. Their skeletal remains give us a glimpse into the structure and size of these remarkable animals. Yet the controversy rages: Did these creatures evolve into existence and eventually become extinct millions of years before humanity stepped onto the scene of world history? Or were humans and dinosaurs created by God; co-existing for centuries before saurian extinction?
Part of the Original Creation?
In the Book of Exodus, as God gives His perfect law to Moses on Mount Sinai, He reiterates the plain reading of the Creation Story from Genesis chapter one:
Exodus 20:11 “For in six days the LORD made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the LORD blessed the sabbath day, and hallowed it.” [Emphasis added]
If God created everything in six days, with land animals and humans both coming into existence on the sixth day (Genesis 1:24-31), then humans and dinosaurs did occupy the same world at the same time. So what happened?
What Happened to the Perfect World?
Initially, God’s creation was perfect, with all animals and humans living in harmony, all feasting on plants, trees and their fruit. Everything was vegetarian in the Garden of Eden (Genesis 1:30). Sometime after the original creation, man sinned and this perfect world was corrupted in many ways. Eventually, God saw fit to punish the wickedness that had overtaken the world. But he spared Noah, “a just man, and perfect among his generations and Noah walked with God.” (Genesis 6:9)
Dinosaurs on the Ark?
The story of Noah saving the animals on the ark is not exclusive to those of Judeo-Christian descent. Over 277 cultures worldwide share a common story about a man who saved humanity and animals from extinction by building a vessel to survive a catastrophic deluge. Of course, scoffers reject the notion that anyone from ancient times could build a boat large enough and sturdy enough to hold all of the animals, especially the dinosaurs. However, it is logical to assume that the same God who created the world, and warned Noah of the upcoming disaster, could also provide him with the exact specifications he needed to build a seaworthy vessel. These specifications, recorded for us in Genesis 6:14-16, have been modeled, tested, and found to be sound by a number of scientific studies. Similar studies have shown that Noah needed to bring less than 8,000 animals on board the ark, in order to fulfill his mission. Some of them were dinosaurs; not the biggest and the meanest he could find, but smaller members of the saurian family who could preserve the population.
Why Aren’t Dinosaurs Mentioned in the Bible?
If dinosaurs were part of the original creation and taken on board Noah’s ark with the rest of the land dwelling animals, why aren’t they mentioned in the Bible?
Since the word “dinosaur” wasn’t actually coined until 1841, the creatures we now refer to as dinosaurs were simply called dragons throughout most of history. Not only does the Bible use the word “dragon” repeatedly, 21 times in the Old Testament and 12 times in the Book of Revelations, the Book of Job describes creatures called Behemoth and Leviathan, which seem to indicate large, reptilian beasts, like dinosaurs. (See the Book of Job, chapters 40 and 41.)
Job 40:15-19 “Behold now behemoth, which I made with thee; he eateth grass as an ox. Lo now, his strength is in his loins, and his force is in the navel of his belly. He moveth his tail like a cedar: the sinews of his stones are wrapped together. His bones are as strong pieces of brass; his bones are like bars of iron. He is the chief of the ways of God: he that made him can make his sword to approach unto him.”
In Hebrew, the word “Behemoth” translates as “gigantic beast.” For this animal to be described by God as “the chief,” it must surely have been a huge and magnificent sight!
What Happened to the Dinosaurs?
Throughout history, dragons have been a huge part of folklore, each culture replete with legends of flying reptiles, as well as monsters of land and sea. Notable historians such as Herodotus, Strabo, Dio, and Josephus have documented accounts with enormous creatures called dragons. In the journals of Alexander the Great and Marco Polo, there have been found additional references to these creatures, some large enough and scary enough to terrify the most stalwart of soldiers. Ancient writings have been discovered containing recipes which call for dragon parts like their bones, blood, and saliva. It seems that ancient man did not believe dinosaurs were a thing of the past, but a veritable threat to their present and future.
By the Middle Ages, dragon sightings had become rare. Those who did show themselves were instantly hunted for sport, food, or medicine. Yet the sightings continued. Today we continue to discover and unearth drawings and artwork with depictions of these monsters. From pottery, stones, and statues, to detailed carvings on an 800 year old temple in Cambodia, archaeology is abounding with pictures of the creatures we now call dinosaurs. So why is there a concerted effort to deny the co-existence of these creatures with humanity?
Millions of Years Ago…
We’ve heard it before, in numerous ways. Dinosaurs lived millions and millions of years ago. They died out before man came into existence and were not discovered until the early 1800’s. The proof for this is in the fossil evidence and extinction. In order for their bones to be fossilized, and then buried under miles of dirt, rock, and other bones, they must have been wiped out long before mankind existed. Whatever disaster destroyed the dinosaurs must have happened before our ancestors were crawling around on all fours, or they would have been destroyed too. Today, these assumptions are touted as fact, as indisputable as gravity.
Scientifically, we have discovered that fossilization does not take millions of years. It just requires the right conditions. And the burial of millions of animals, plants, and marine life is explained quite easily by the worldwide flood recorded in the Book of Genesis. This wasn’t just a bit of rain that fell from the sky, but a worldwide catastrophe of epic proportions!
Dinosaurs—Part of the Original Creation
Through God’s Word, historical records, and evidence uncovered, we can see that dinosaurs were part of the original creation. Adam and Eve saw them in the Garden of Eden; Noah took them on the Ark; and mankind has interacted with them and been fascinated by them for over 6,000 years. It is only in recent times that there has been a concerted effort to assert their extinction before the dawn of humanity. This error has led many to question the Word of God and thereby to deny the reality of Creation, the Flood, and the Coming Judgment. Yet, over the centuries, science has proven to be like shifting sand. Only God’s Word is steadfast.
Genesis 1: 31“And God saw everything that He had made, and, behold, it was very good.”
see https://creationtoday.org/dinosaurs-in-the-bible/
About the Author: Eric Hovind
Eric Hovind grew up immersed in the world of apologetics and following college graduation in 1999, he began full-time ministry. President and Founder of Pensacola-based organization, Creation Today, Eric’s passion to reach people with the life-changing message of the Gospel has driven him to speak in five foreign countries and all fifty states. He lives in Pensacola, Florida with his wife Tanya and three children and remains excited about the tremendous opportunity to lead an apologetics ministry in the war against evolution and humanism.
Behemoth
“Apparently the intensive plural of behemah, meaning “beast.” A large river animal (possibly the hippopotamus), described in Job 40:15–24.” LDS Bible Dictionary.
“(/bɪˈhiːməθ, ˈbiːə-/; Hebrew: בהמות, behemot) is a beast mentioned in Job 40:15–24. Suggested identities range from a mythological creature to an elephant, hippopotamus, rhinoceros, or buffalo.[1] Metaphorically, the name has come to be used for any extremely large or powerful entity.” https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Behemoth
Antichrist on Leviathan, Liber floridus, 1120
Leviathan
“Any great sea or land monster, such as the crocodile, either as an actual creature (Job 41:1) or as symbolic of a nation (Ps. 74:14); a large serpent (Isa. 27:1).” LDS Bible Dictionary
“(/lɪˈvaɪ.əθən/; Hebrew: לִוְיָתָן, Livyatan) is a creature with the form of a sea monster from Jewish belief, referenced in the Hebrew Bible in the Book of Job, Psalms, the Book of Isaiah, and the Book of Amos.
The Leviathan of the Book of Job is a reflection of the older Canaanite Lotan, a primeval monster defeated by the god Hadad. Parallels to the role of Mesopotamian Tiamat defeated by Marduk have long been drawn in comparative mythology, as have been wider comparisons to dragon and world serpent narratives such as Indra slaying Vrtra or Thor slaying Jörmungandr,[1] but Leviathan already figures in the Hebrew Bible as a metaphor for a powerful enemy, notably Babylon (Isaiah 27:1), and some scholars have pragmatically interpreted it as referring to large aquatic creatures, such as the crocodile.[2] The word later came to be used as a term for “great whale” as well as of sea monsters in general.” Wikipedia Levianthan
Dragon/Leviathan
“The Lord points to His power in the leviathan—All things under the whole heaven are the Lord’s.” Chapter 41 Job Heading.
“19 Out of his mouth go burning lamps, and sparks of fire leap out. 20 Out of his nostrils goeth smoke, as out of a seething pot or caldron. 21 His breath kindleth coals, and a flame goeth out of his mouth. 22 In his neck remaineth strength, and sorrow is turned into joy before him. 31 He maketh the deep to boil like a pot: he maketh the sea like a pot of ointment. 32 He maketh a path to shine after him; one would think the deep to be hoary.” Job 41:19-22, 31-32
“Snakes marked with flamelike spots, or whose bite caused acute inflammation (Num. 21:6). The Lord sent these upon the children of Israel to “straiten them,” and He prepared a way that those who were bitten might be healed by looking at the serpent of brass that Moses raised up before them, which was a symbol of the Redeemer being lifted upon the cross (John 3:14–15). The event is confirmed in latter-day revelation (1 Ne. 17:41;2 Ne. 25:20). See also Serpent, brazen.” LDS Bible Dictionary
Cureloms and Cumoms
Moroni briefly mentions beasts called “cureloms and cumoms” in Ether 9:19, mentioning that they are “useful unto man.” While they only make a brief appearance in the Book of Mormon, these unknown beasts might as well be mythical creatures to most scholars. But to some these may also be the Mammoth or Mastodon or even a larger beast like a Dinosaur. Remember much about mythology is a copying of real depictions of things.
Animal
Beasts and wild beasts are mentioned many places in the scriptures. In the LDS Bible Dictionary it gives the following list of some of the terms titled as Beasts.
Manti Temple. 1886-87, Carl Christian Anton Christensen (usually CCA Christensen, 1831-1912) painted a 4.9-meter-high mural stretching completely around the Creation Room of the Manti Temple. The mural shows elements of creation up to, but not including, humans.
If you love the Native Americans of North America as much as I do, or any of our Lamanite brothers and sisters, this article is a must read by all. The brief quote of Pres Kimball below should make each of us stop and read, ponder, and then act, on how we may each help, love and support our great Lamanite friends.
The Greatest Problem of the Lamanites
“Above all of the problems which the Indian has, his greatest one is the white man— the white man, who not only dispossessed him, but the white man who has also never seemed to try to understand him — the white man who stands pharisaically above him — the white man who goes to the temple to pray and says, “Lord, I thank thee that I am not as other men are.” There are too many Pharisees among the white men, who are worried about unwashed hands; and too few Galileans who heal palsied hands and teach untutored minds and comfort broken hearts.
There are too many who “strain at a gnat and swallow a camel,” and too few who have judgment and faith and mercy and kindness for the unfortunate. There are too many who pray on their knees for fulfilment of prophecy and too few who let their hearts be softened and become “nursing fathers and mothers” to the downtrodden. There are too many Levites who pull their robes about them and pass by with disdain, and too few who “take them to the inn” and give them tender treatment and care.
There are too many curiosity seekers and too few laborers. We are constantly reminded of the eloquent scripture given to the Nephites:
Wherefore, a commandment I give unto you, which is the word of God, that ye revile no more against them because of the darkness of their skins; neither shall ye revile against them because of their filthiness; but ye shall remember your own filthiness. (Jacob 3:9.)
Again, there are too many who push down and tread under, and too few who lift up, encourage, and help.
There are too many goats and too few sheep. There are too many who exploit and profit by his misfortune, and there are too few who give the stranger meat and drink and clothe his nakedness and visit him in prison.
My good people: Accept the Lamanite as your brother. I ask for him, not tolerance — cold, calculating tolerance; haughty, contemptible tolerance; scornful, arrogant tolerance; pitying, coin-tossing tolerance. Give them what they want and need and deserve — opportunity and brotherliness and understanding, warm and glowing fellowship, unstinted and beautiful love, enthusiastic and affectionate brotherhood.” The LAMANITE by Elder Spencer W. Kimball OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE
THE LAMANITE by Elder Spencer W. Kimball OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE April 1955 Improvement Era page 227
“If there ever was a people in the world who needed friends, sympathetic, understanding friends, it is the Lamanites. They are trying now to pick themselves up by their bootstraps, but it is a rather difficult thing when so many of them have neither straps nor boots. It isn’t enough merely to give them freedom to grow and develop; they need nursing fathers and mothers; they need. friendly hearts; they need understanding.
The Lord is at the helm. He has, through his prophets, predicted that the Lamanites would fall and that they would then be recovered. Let me quote holy scriptures:
And the angel said unto me [Nephi, in his vision] : Behold these shall dwindle in unbelief.
And it came to pass that I beheld after they had dwindled in unbelief they became a dark, and loathsome, and filthy people, full of idleness and all manner of abominations. (1 Nephi 12:22-23.)
… I say, if the day shall come that they will reject the Holy One of Israel, the true Messiah, their Redeemer and their God, behold, the judgments of him that is just shall rest upon them.
Yea, he will bring other nations unto them, and he will give unto them power, and he will take away from them the lands of their possessions and he will cause them to be scattered and smitten. (2 Nephi 1:1011.)
. . . the Lord God will raise up a mighty nation among the Gentiles, yea, even upon the face of this land; and by them shall our seed be scattered. (1 Nephi 22:7.)
But behold, it shall come to pass that they shall be driven and scattered by the Gentiles; and after they have been driven and scattered by the Gentiles, behold, then will the Lord remember the covenant which he made unto Abraham and unto all the house of Israel. (Mormon 5:20.)
They have been scattered. They have been driven. How cruelly have they been decimated and how literally have the prophecies been fulfilled.
We approach the day when the latter part of those predictions may be fulfilled, when the Lord will remember the covenant which he made unto Abraham and unto all the house of Israel.
Students of history recognize the harsh treatment which these people received, even though they may not know it came as a matter of fulfilment of prophecy. The Lehites had forgotten their Lord. They had committed all manner of abominations, and the Lord brought them to the bar of justice.
Columbus and others discovered this promised land; the colonists came and settled the country; the Revolutionary War was a part of the program to bring freedom to the new world; and all of these developments were charted and permitted by the Lord. And when religious liberty was a reality through this God-given Constitution of the United States, then it was possible for the gospel to be restored. And Joseph Smith was raised up, the plates were found in the Hill Cumorah, and the Book of Mormon came forth, and the gospel was restored through the Gentile nations and thus came to the Lamanite people. The Prophet Joseph Smith immediately began to send the gospel to the red men, and this soon after the Church was organized. As soon as he had read accounts of them in the Book of Mormon he became aware of their destiny. Repeated attempts have been made through these many years to reach the Lamanites.
At the time Columbus came there were many large and proud nations of them on this continent. True, they were fighting among themselves, but they were not at first hostile to the whites. The Indians occupied the entire country and the whole land was covered with them. The Indian population was greater then than now. They have been decimated and destroyed by the peoples from Gentile nations who came to settle their country.
The Cherokee nation is a good example and typical of the many peoples who suffered the wrath of the Gentiles which were to come and possess their land. There is only one way, as I see it, that this nation can ever pay for what it has done to the Lamanites, and that is to educate them and bring the gospel to them so that they may receive the blessings so long withheld.
At first the Cherokee nation occupied many of the states in the southeastern part of the United States. Parts of Georgia, South Carolina, North Carolina, Tennessee, Kentucky, and Alabama were acknowledged as their land. By treaties which were written “in water and in the air,” they were dispossessed of half of that area back in the beginning of the nineteenth century. And then from time to time, their land was reduced until it was called by their chiefs, “The Last Little.”
When the state of Georgia began to press for the removal of the Cherokees, they resisted. One little Indian girl expressed their feelings thus: “If the people want more land, why don’t they go back to the country they came from?” And Edward Everett, later to share the Gettysburg platform with Abraham Lincoln, said to the House of Representatives: “These, sir, are your barbarians — whom you are going to expel from their homes — and you will do it for their good! In the west you grant the same land two or three times to different tribes. What is the population of Georgia where there is no room for these few Indians? It is less than seven to the square mile. We, sir, in Massachusetts, have seventy-four to the square mile and space for a great many more.”
The Cherokees, with others of the five civilized nations, had an alphabet, an educational program, a constitution, and a democratic government, and they resisted, not with swords and spears, but in legal and peaceful ways, the encroachment of the people of the states into their country. When the removal bill was passed by the state of Georgia, according to historical accounts, the Cherokees brought an injunction against the state, but they lost their suit since sometimes, “might makes right.” They tried to establish themselves as an independent nation but were never completely recognized as such.
Time and time again, they sent delegations of their members to Washington, D.C., to secure redress for their wrongs. Though the Cherokees had assisted General Andrew Jackson in his battle to suppress the last revolt of other Indians in that area, they were to find that Andrew Jackson, as President of the United States, was not friendly to their cause, for he refused to interfere with the operation of the vicious state laws.
The Cherokees were not permitted to meet regularly in their own councils and took them across the line into another state and became in 1830, a government-in-exile. The state then sent survey parties onto the Cherokee lands, and the property was allocated to white men through a lottery system. Another protest went from the Indians to Washington, but it was unavailing. It seemed that Cherokee self-government was to be wholly terminated. The annuity, which had been paid for many years from the government of the United States to the tribe, was now no longer to be given to the tribe but to be paid individually to the Indians if they came for it. This took from them their tribal funds. The Cherokees were incensed at this injustice; and though they needed the funds, they would not go for them. The amount was only forty-four cents an Indian, and only two percent — or about two hundred sixty, out of a total population of 16,000 — called at the agency for their forty-four cents a head. This represented about fifty families.
Even when the 550 surveyors came in to divide their land, the Cherokees did not rise in armed rebellion. They took the matter to the Supreme Court, where they were sustained. However,. President Jackson said: “John Marshall made the decision; let him enforce it.” And the persecution persisted, and new squatters came into the area to take over the property rightly belonging to the Indians.
The state laws suspended all Cherokee laws in that state, and removal or extermination seemed certain. By the fall of 1832, the homes which the Indians had built, the crops they had planted, the livestock they had raised were taken by new people — whites from the South. More delegations went to Washington to see whether their grievances might be relieved. Andrew Jackson, president, was unsympathetic to their cause. The Indian leaders declared that if they were forced out of their own country, they would go beyond the limits of the country: “If the United States would not live up to its obligations, they would put themselves forever beyond its reach.” Texas and Oregon were both considered as a possible home.
“President Van Buren came into the -“- presidency. Even though he seemed to have some sympathy for the Cherokees, he was unwilling to take a stand for them. And in effect, he said: “Your cause is just, but I can do nothing for you.”
Pressures became terrific. Ultimate moving was almost certain. A first group, under almost enforced enrolment, was assembled at Hiwassee on the Hiwassee River, and they were put on flatboats and sent down the Tennessee and Mississippi rivers, up the Arkansas River to the insect infested Arkansas country, later known as the Indian Territory. This was a tragic move. Many died of cholera en route. The living reached Little Rock, Arkansas, when the water was too low to carry their barges. They must walk then through the mosquito-malaria country to their new country, and one-half of the survivors at Little Rock died before the first year was ended.
The body of the Cherokees had not yet yielded, and an agent, Schermerhorn, with some official recognition, went into tne Cherokee country. In an underhanded way he secured treaties. He called a council for December 23, 1835, urging all Indians to be present and offering a blanket to all comers. To it came only seventy-nine legal voters of the 16,000 Indians. But this agent was not to be defeated, so he announced that all absentees were counted in favor of the treaty. He selected twenty men and had this “committee of twenty” ratify this treaty, which most Cherokees would not ratify and which was obnoxious to them. Again they protested that they were being denationalized, that they had neither land nor homes, nor a resting place which could be called their own. They appealed to the justice, to the magnanimity, to the compassion of the bodies of Congress and to the people in general, asking to be sustained in their protest against the enforcement of a compact in the formation of which they had no agency, no voice. These petitions were signed by a large number of the Indians.
So outraged did these Indians feel that they would not accept the government rations which came, for fear they would compromise their positions. Many of them preferably returned to their hills to live on wild game and roots and herbs.
The final roundup began May 23, 1838, according to published accounts, and the unopposed state militia, with bayonets in their guns, gathered up these defenseless property owners and moved them up the road away from their homes, toward a new world. This mass movement was called “The Trail of Tears,” for a nation of defenseless, homeless, people was en route with tears in their eyes and in their hearts.
The trek of the Mormon Pioneers from Nauvoo to Salt Lake Valley is not more bloody, not more heartrending than the enforced trek of the Cherokee Indians from the Southern States to the Indian Territory. The census of 1835 in Georgia showed 16,542 Cherokees; and except for those who were killed and those who escaped into the hills, these thousands were removed — driven from their homelands to a country to be called “Indian Territory,” a swampy and mosquito-infested country — most undesirable and unhealthful. This Indian Territory already belonged to tribes of Indians who had it as their home, but the government now reallocated and gave it to these many other tribes. And now some thirty tribes of Indians in Oklahoma are taking the place of those who previously possessed it. Each summer now, there is presented in the hills of North Carolina, a pageant depicting the sufferings of this long “Trail of Tears.”
The new settlers took from the Indians the newly discovered gold mines; they appropriated the Cherokee farms and homes and crops and livestock; they took possession of the land; and these peaceable Indians, taking a last, fond look at their beloved homeland, were pushed north and west. There were new babies to carry in their arms; there were unborn babies to come en route; there were mothers who were destined to die by the roadside; there were consumptives and cripples who needed to be carried; there were blind who needed to be led; there were parents who were separated from their children and little frightened ones who ran into the woods and were never found. There were unmilked cows with swollen udders; chickens and pigs unfed; and empty cabins and sometimes smoking ruins.
This virtuous, civilized nation was on enforced move. They plodded on through, rain and cold. Blue-lipped babies became heavy; newborn ones came into the world but found it too difficult to stay. Possessions were carried in blankets over shoulders. Thousands of Cherokees were in custody on the bank of the river. Dysentery and fever increased the difficulties. They were held in concentration camps. Hundreds escaped and returned to their hills, resisting to the last. They would not give their names; they would accept no rations. One party which left Hiwassee with 800 souls, had only 489 at Paducah, Kentucky; 311 had either died or escaped.
Summer was as hazardous a time with the rivers low, and summer fevers, and infested areas. Disease broke out. There was no shelter, no sanitation, uncertain and questionable water supplies. They were herded together as animals. One missionary said, “This is the most painful and expensive way of putting people to death,” and “All over sixty should have been killed before the trek began.” Babies died by the hundreds. Newborn ones seldom survived their first weeks. It is estimated that by October, two thousand had died in the camps alone.
All this was in direct fulfilment of the prophecies which the Lord had caused his prophets to declare:
. . . the Lord God will raise up a mighty nation among the Gentiles, yea, even upon the face of this land; and by them shall our seed be scattered. (1 Nephi 22:7.)
And now when the river route proved disastrous, authorities determined that they should be fitted out and sent over land. And a great nation, in fourteen parties of seven hundred to a thousand each, went overland. About 645 wagons, 5000 horses, and a large number of oxen were assembled, and the body of the nation was on wheels and on foot.
The exodus began about October 4. What an unfortunate hour! What horrors faced them! Through Nashville they traveled to the Ohio River, down it across the Mississippi River, and then southwest to Arkansas. Through the fall months of 1838 there was a stream of wagons, a cloud of dust, a chain of graves. Often the refugees cut wood and pitched camp as many as three times before they were permitted to settle for the night — this because of unwilling, unkind people through whose territory they were moving. Apples suddenly rose in price from six to fifty cents a dozen, and eggs and milk and other supplies likewise rose to unheard of and prohibitive prices.
Winter came on. The roads were frozen; feet were bare. They waited two weeks on the banks of the Mississippi before they could cross.
And now that the Cherokees were evacuated from their lands, President Van Buren issued an article “congratulating the nation that the Indian removal had at last been peaceably achieved.” The weary, heartsick, and bedraggled survivors began to arrive in the Indian Territory from early January to late in March. It was estimated that 4000 of them had died en route, and another 600, who had escaped into the hills in their own country, had passed away. More than one-fourth of the nation had paid the supreme price, and all had been subjected to heavy prices of sorrow, pain, and bitterness.
One missionary said: “From the first of June, I feel as if I had been in the midst of death.” A general funeral sermon was preached upon arrival, to take care of all of the dead from the Carolina hills in Georgia to the Indian Territory swamps. Another missionary wrote: “With regard to the West, all is dark as midnight. Oh, that my head were waters and my eyes a fountain of tears, that I might weep day and night for the slain of the daughters of my people.”
The new land offered some opportunity. There was ground to clear and crops to plant and logs with which to build homes, but one old Cherokee veteran said: “For whom do I build here? I had three sons. One died in General Scott’s camp; one died on the trail; the third died here. For whom do I build my house?”
The Civil War further divided them and prostrated them. The Cherokee Nation was humbled and scattered and stripped. In the east the escapees had returned to the hills. They had given their new babies such names as “Going Home.” They preferred starvation in their own hills to an enforced move to distant, forbidding lands.
The story is told of one Tsali who, with his family, had been started on the westward trek. His wife could not keep up with the soldiers’ pace. They had prodded her with a bayonet. In extreme bitterness, Tsali planned. In quiet, conversational Cherokee he calmly talked to his tribal brothers in the line of march. They were alerted when the password was given. The English-speaking soldiers little realized the trap that was being set. When they came to a heavily wooded area, the password “Ho” was given. Each Cherokee took a soldier, wrested from him his gun, and all of the large group escaped into the forest and returned to the shelter of their own hills. But unfortunately one gun went off, and one soldier was killed. No count was made and little thought was given to the hundreds of Indians who had lost their lives, but there was now a price on the head of Tsali and his sons. These escapees could not live openly in the hills nor peaceably in their own country. They could not plant crops nor build fires. An ultimatum came from the government. Tsali and his sons must be given up for punishment. This information was presented to Tsali in his hideout cave. He reasoned that he was an old man and his wife and one child had already died in the hills. He would soon die, anyway, and so Tsali and his sons came down the mountain and surrendered as scapegoats, and all were shot except the youngest boy, Washington. Before his death of sacrifice, Tsali said: “Oh, Euchella, if the Cherokee people beyond the Mississippi carried my heart in their bosoms, they would never have left this beautiful land, this our mountain land. My little son must never go beyond the father of waters but die in the land of his birth. It is sweet to die in one’s own country and to be buried by the margin of one’s native stream.”
And as it was with the Cherokees, so it was with the Sioux, the Navajos, the Apaches, and others of the -tribes.
In 1868 the United States government had signed a treaty with the Sioux, Cheyenne, and other tribes of the Great Plains, designating a large area in western Dakota and Nebraska and part of eastern Wyoming as an Indian reservation. The government agreed to protect the Indian nations in these badlands, but in less than six years gold had been found in the Black Hills in the heart of their reservation by US soldiers. A gold rush ensued, and the Indians were overrun again and pushed out of another new land given them. When they resisted, General Custer was sent with an army of men to bring into submission these rebellious natives. And Custer made his last stand on the Little Big Horn up in Montana. I was there not long ago, and I saw the monument on which were many names. These were the names of the 231 officers and enlisted men and civilians and Indian scouts who were killed by the six thousand Sioux Indians. There were little graves with white markers all around the great monument, graves of the white men who lost their lives. Nowhere could I see any evidence of the graves of the many hundreds of the Indians who lost their lives in that last great battle and were buried in that soil. That was perhaps the last important armed resistance of the American Indians in the north plains. They had fought these many years valiantly for their land, the home of their fathers, but now their resistance was broken.
The great Navajo nation had a similar fate. They had resisted the white man’s encroachment. They had felt justified in defending their homes and their land against invading forces. Finally the army of the United States was sent in to Navajo country, and the natives subdued by starvation were herded into the canyons and crevices of the rocks where they took refuge in Canyon De Chelly and Canyon del Muerto. The army burned the hogans; they rooted up the crops; they cut down the peach trees; they killed the cattle and the sheep; and finally in desperation, the Navajos surrendered, and thousands of them were marched across the trackless desert to Bosque Redondo on the Pecos River in central New Mexico. This merciless trek was called “The Long Walk.” Here for four years they starved and froze in a land that was unproductive, unkind, harsh, and cruel to them. There was little wood to burn; the winds were fierce; the cold was penetrating; their rations from the government were limited. And after four years of intense suffering, they were released. A treaty was signed between a great Gentile nation and a fast vanishing native nation, and the refugees were permitted to move painfully back through central New Mexico into northeastern Arizona to the hills and canyons from which they had come — and to which they were glad to come — and those were blood-stained miles — desolate miles — heartbreaking and backbreaking miles. Many hundreds of those thousands suffered death in those perilous years at Fort Sumner and in “The Long Walk” each way; and as desolate as was the Navajo land, it was home. That was the last organized resistance of the Navajos. They never rose again.
Down in Apache land, where I used to live, an old chief, Cochise, a great warrior and an honorable man, led his Apaches for many years in resistance to what he felt was invasion by foreign forces into his own beloved land. There was Mangas Coloradas, the great leader of the Mimbres Apaches. There were Victorio and Nana, and Eskiminzin, and many other great warriors and chiefs who fought the “Battle of America,” their war of defense, and in the end they lost. Their resistance was broken; their lands were gone; they were placed on reservations, virtually concentration camps.
Down near Lordsburg, New Mexico, was placed a little monument which says: “Near here Geronimo surrendered. This was the last battle.” That was 1868. The Indians were subdued; the end had come for these proud peoples as independent nations. Prophecy was fulfilled; the penalty was exacted. And now for many years, these deprived and scattered and stripped people have been confined on small reservations, limited and deprived, with few opportunities.
One missionary expressed the feeling of the American people in the old days of the Cherokee problem. He said: “Americans do not feel toward the Indians as they do toward other heathen nations. Therefore, reports of their wretchedness do not excite sympathy as they ought, but paralyze every exertion. There by that old and cruel theory, Indians are to be destroyed.” Actually at different times in this country there have been these theories advanced by religionists that the Indians were not wholly human, and therefore it was nothing to kill an Indian. I am grateful that such a feeling has been greatly modified. Yet there is still intolerance.
I should like here to recall the story of the Good Samaritan. The Lord was speaking of people such as these who had suffered such deprivation and who even now need good Samaritans. The lawyer said, “Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?” And the answer was: “What is written in the law? how readest thou?” And then he said: “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God . . . and thy neighbour as thyself.” The lawyer, trying to justify himself, said: “And who is my neighbour?” and then the Lord gave that beautiful story about “a certain man (who) went down from Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves, which stripped him of his raiment, and wounded him, and departed, leaving him half dead.” (See Luke 10:25-30.)
Was the Lord looking forward about sixteen’ to nineteen centuries? Was he seeing the travail of this deprived people, who through centuries, fought the battle of America and continually lost, resulting in their scattering and suffering and their being dispossessed? Was he seeing this Lamanite people — who “fell among thieves, which wounded him, and stripped him of his raiment, and departed, leaving him half dead?”
If in all America or even in the Church, there could be developed a sympathy, a love, an understanding — if good Samaritans could be raised up, men and women who would go out and mold public opinion, who would vote at the polls, who would influence Senators and Representatives, who would do the things which will finally bring to these deprived people education, opportunity, and the healing oil of understanding!
The Lord said, in speaking of the time when he would come in his glory, that he would gather all nations and separate them one from another as a shepherd divideth his sheep from his goats, the sheep on the right and the goats on the left. And then he speaks of these sheep:
For I was an hungred, and ye gave me meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me in:
Naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye visited me: I was in prison, and ye came unto me.
Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungred, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee drink?
When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in? or naked, and clothed thee?
Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee?
And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me. (Matt. 25:35-40.)
Then follows the Lord’s curse on those who were not kind, merciful, and charitable.
Depart from me, ye cursed. . . . (Ibid., 41.)
Applying such punishment to those of whom he spoke saying:
Verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me. (Ibid., 45.)
There are more than 400,000 of these “the least of these my brethren” in our land. And when you do it unto them, you do it unto Him.
A few more battles like Cumorah would have completely taken every soul of the Nephites and Lamanites upon this continent. Not a Lehite would have been left to greet Columbus, or the Pilgrims, not one to be proselyted or eventually to help build the holy temple, but the Lord did not permit a total destruction. He had destined that the remnant of this seed of Lehi should live to possess the land until the Gentile nation, which he had in mind, would come to possess it. He intended that the Gentile nation, which would bring with them the Holy Bible containing the gospel of Jesus Christ, could eventually, if it were alert, bring to these people education, progress, development, growth, and, above all, the gospel of Jesus Christ.
The Lord said that this people would again become white and delightsome. They are on their way. They are making progress, with help from us and a great deal from themselves. They are making headway in educational fields. They are equal to us and to our children in their mental powers, and authorities, by actual survey, place them above many of the rural areas in the United States. These people, who have a high IQ, have had little opportunity, and therefore their progress has been retarded. Official statistics indicate that in the early 50’s only one percent of the Arizona-Utah Indian children reached the twelfth grade and that only three percent of those Indian children in that area reached the ninth grade; this condition is improving. Navajo children numbering 4421, selected from perhaps six or seven times that many, were sent to schools at Chemawa, Chillocco, Sherman, Phoenix, Albuquerque, Brigham City, and other off reservation schools. But still there were many thousands who could not find opportunity for schooling.
One survey in the late 40’s indicated that 3.7 percent of all Americans had had no schooling, but 25.2 of all Indians in the United States, and 66 percent of all Navajo Indians had had none. The survey indicated also that the average time spent in school in the United States was 8.4 years; whereas all Indians spent an average of 5.7 years, and the Navajo about .9 of a year. And there were many thousands who had never spent a single day in a school and had never had a slate or a pencil or book in in their hands. As late as 1940 there were Navajos who still resisted the white man’s school, but in the early ’50’s it is almost unheard of to find Indians who are not begging for schools. In at least two communities in Navajo land the eager parents brought logs from the mountains, got together a few hundred dollars for nails, hinges, and glass, and built their own school buildings without help from state or nation.
There are good and bad Indians as there are good and bad white people; there are honest and dishonest; there are moral and immoral. But they beg for schools, for opportunity. These people are grasping the gospel. Each year we baptize hundreds of them in the Indian reservation. Not only the Navajos, but also the Hopis, the Zunis, the Pueblos, the Apaches, and others are accepting the gospel. They are learning to live the Word of Wisdom and the law of tithing. They are learning the law of chastity. They attend their meetings; they fast; they have their family prayers; they go to the temple.
Above all of the problems which the Indian has, his greatest one is the white man— the white man, who not only dispossessed him, but the white man who has also never seemed to try to understand him — the white man who stands pharisaically above him — the white man who goes to the temple to pray and says, “Lord, I thank thee that I am not as other men are.” There are too many Pharisees among the white men, who are worried about unwashed hands; and too few Galileans who heal palsied hands and teach untutored minds and comfort broken hearts.
There are too many who “strain at a gnat and swallow a camel,” and too few who have judgment and faith and mercy and kindness for the unfortunate. There are too many who pray on their knees for fulfilment of prophecy and too few who let their hearts be softened and become “nursing fathers and mothers” to the downtrodden. There are too many Levites who pull their robes about them and pass by with disdain, and too few who “take them to the inn” and give them tender treatment and care.
There are too many curiosity seekers and too few laborers. We are constantly reminded of the eloquent scripture given to the Nephites:
Wherefore, a commandment I give unto you, which is the word of God, that ye revile no more against them because of the darkness of their skins; neither shall ye revile against them because of their filthiness; but ye shall remember your own filthiness. (Jacob 3:9.)
Again, there are too many who push down and tread under, and too few who lift up, encourage, and help.
There are too many goats and too few sheep. There are too many who exploit and profit by his misfortune, and there are too few who give the stranger meat and drink and clothe his nakedness and visit him in prison.
My good people: Accept the Lamanite as your brother. I ask for him, not tolerance — cold, calculating tolerance; haughty, contemptible tolerance; scornful, arrogant tolerance; pitying, coin-tossing tolerance. Give them what they want and need and deserve — opportunity and brotherliness and understanding, warm and glowing fellowship, unstinted and beautiful love, enthusiastic and affectionate brotherhood.” The LAMANITE by Elder Spencer W. Kimball OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE https://archive.org/details/improvementera5804unse/page/226/mode/2up
We have spoken a lot about DNA Haplogroup X found in the Great Lakes of North America among the Algonquian and Iroquois nations which matches the Hebrew DNA found in Turkey and Israel. For the past 14 years or more Rod Meldrum has discussed this North American DNA at length.
After many years of study and research I was just made aware of this exciting information on April 17th, 2024 from Betty Red Ant, my wonderful Navajo friend, who had received the link from a heartlander named Thomas Mitchell.
This research was done in 1998 about additional evidence of Haplogroup X among many other Native American Tribes. I asked Rod about this and he said he had already read about it many years ago. I said, “This is HUGE, why haven’t you told me about this before?” He said, “I don’t know” Well I am going to explain how significant this new awareness is about the Hebrew connections between many Native Americans in North America and the anciien Hebrews of the Old World.
The Book of Mormon is an Historical Record.
Rod Meldrum said, “Having a testimony of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and knowing it is true, leaves little doubt that the Book of Mormon is an historical record. Its words are a foundational pillar upon which much of the gospel rests. Its truths are fundamental to our belief in the prophet Joseph Smith and the commencement of the restoration of the gospel. It is not possible that the Book of Mormon could be spiritually true and historically false.
Knowing the book to be spiritually true, its historical account must also be true. Since it is an historical record, then naturally there should be evidences that support it. How are such evidences found? There must be a starting point: a method that begins from a solid foundation of truth upon which to build further understanding that will withstand the tempests and storms of challenge. This DNA section is only one of the many areas of exploration and research that is beginning to unfold the strength of the claims of the Book of Mormon as an historical text.” Rod Meldrum Rediscovering the Book of Mormon Remnant through DNA (Download his complete 180 page book in PDF here)
President Hinckley 2002 Olympics DNA Question
Rod continues, “In Winter of 2002, prior to the 2002 Salt Lake City Winter Olympics, a German television reporter had a chance to interview LDS President Gordon B. Hinckley. Previous to this interview, as DNA research was in its infancy, it was shown by DNA results that the people of South and Central America had Asian DNA, not Hebrew. Because of this many in the world were pointing fingers at the Church for lack of evidence of DNA that was Hebrew in Mesoamerica.
Well off course, if the Book of Mormon happened in Mesoamerica, then there would not be any DNA evidence for Hebrew DNA. But the events of the Book of Mormon did happen in North America and there is evidence that Hebrew DNA is present in the Great Lakes area, that is consistent with DNA found in Israel, Turkey and other parts of west Eurasia.
I quote from this interview by the German reporter:
“German Reporter: Now, Mr. President, one of…one question which is a little bit complicated for me to understand, but I heard it and one colleague asked me to ask it. What will be your position when DNA analysis will show that in the history never have been an immigration from Israel to the north…to north America? It could be that the scientists will find out…
President Hinckley: Well, it hasn’t happened. That hasn’t been determined yet. All I can say is that’s speculated. No one really knows the answer to that, not at this point.”
Well, in 2002 DNA had not been determined yet, as the Prophet said. But shortly later we found and continue to find remarkable evidence of Hebrew DNA in North America. The Lord is sharing this wonderful news.”
We have spoken with some Dine’ (Navajo), who share oral traditions speaking of their Hebrew ancestors or Lamanites migrating from Alabama, and Tennesse west to New Mexico and other parts of the western United States as a distinct probability.
Navajo, Sioux, Yakima Haplogroup X- Wow!
On April 18, 2024 I gave a presentation at our Firm Foundation Conference called, “Jaredites Land in America from the Pacific-Ether 2 Explained.” I spoke about the Jaredites landing near Seattle, Washington. I believe there is strong evidence about this you can view my 60 slides and a complete podcast HERE
As I study and now read about the Navajo, Yakima and Nuu-Chah-Nulth and Sioux tribes of Northwest North America I get excited. Could the Hebrew Haplogroup X be found among the Jaredites as well as from the Lehites?
Remember the Brother of Jared had the lineage of Noah and his three sons, Ham, Shem and Japeth. Those Jaredites who arrived as I surmise in Seattle, WA area, likely came from a large descendanccy of Shem (the Priesthood Lineage after the flood), who descended from Peleg, and then Eber (Hebrew), who were the fathers of Abraham in the Old World. Abraham of course was a Hebrew through Eber, as was Joseph of Egypt and Judah through the lineage of Israel. Lehi was a direct descendant of Manasseh through Joseph. This lineage of both the Jaredites and the Lehites would likely be found many places in the Promised Land of North America. The Nephites and Lamanites beginning in Florida, and the Jaredites beginning in Washington State. See Map Above.
I am confident that our father Adam’s original DNA should be found with Noah, Shem, Abraham, and the Tribes of Israel. It would be obvious then, that Hebrew (Eber) blood would have the same markers as the Jaredites Moses, David, and Christ We are just now exploring this information. If this is shown to be true, we could find Haplogroup X in those people from Shem and Eber, and Abraham who may be all over the American Continent, from Alaska, Canada, USA, Messoamerica, and South America. This is fascinating.
From Seattle WA, I am proposing the main group of Jaredites (Called Shem before the flood and Hebrew found after the flood) could likely travel East along the Columbia, Missouri, Mississippi, and Ohio Rivers, to end up in upstate New York. It seems the Jaredites who also had the blood of Japeth, this group may have gone north into Canada and some may have traveled south into the western USA as well. The Jaredites who a portion were descendants of Ham possibly traveled south from Seattle into Mexico and South America. Remeber the Olmecs of Central America resemble the race of Ham as described in Wikepedia.“The Olmecs (/ˈɒlmɛks, ˈoʊl-/) or Olmec were the earliest known major Mesoamerican civilization, flourishing in the modern-day Mexican states of Veracruz and Tabasco from roughly 1200 to 400 BCE during Mesoamerica’s formative period.”
Both civilizations of the Jaredites and Nephites ended at the exact same place, called Ramah by the Jaredites and Cumorah by the Nephites.(Ether 15:11)This DNA evidence of the Navajo and Sioux, has huge possibilities which I am just now exploring.
We are finding the Lamanites or Haplogroup X blood which scientifically is found in the Great Lakes (and in Israel) can be linked to Haplogroup X also found on the west coast of North America with the Ojibway, Navajo and Yakima, and with Kennewick man from Kennewick Washington. An admixture of all these tribes is intriguing and a totally new focus for us.
As you read the condensed version of the article below, just ponder about this exciting new information that is being shared today as the Lord says, “pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints.” D&C 121:33. This is exciting.
mtDNA Haplogroup X: An Ancient Link between Europe/Western Asia and North America?
“Our analysis confirmed that haplogroup X is present in both modern Native American and European populations. For the Native Americans, this haplogroupencompasses ∼25% of the Ojibwa, 15% of the Sioux, 11%–13% of the Nuu-Chah-Nulth, 7% of the Navajo, and 5% of the Yakima . Thus, with the exception (see below) of the Na-Dene–speaking Navajo, the distribution of this haplogroup among the Native Americans appears to be restricted to northern Amerindian populations… Since haplogroup X appears to be a pre-Columbian, founding Native American mtDNA lineage, the question remains: Where did this haplogroup originate? Thus far, haplogroup X has not been detected in numerous Asian/Siberian populations…
Its presence in the Navajo but not in other Na-Dene populations suggests that, in a manner similar to that characterizing some nuclear-gene markers (Schell and Blumberg 1988), the Navajo have acquired haplogroup X through admixture with northern Amerindian populations. This could have occurred during or after the recent migration (1,000 years ago) that brought the ancestors of the Navajo from the Athapaskan homeland (Alaska and western Canada) to the southwestern United States (Haskell 1987). An Amerindian origin of the Navajo haplogroup X mtDNAs is also supported by the fact that the Navajo sequences are very similar, if not identical, to those observed in some Ojibwa (fig. 1). Also, the homogeneity of the Navajo sequences (table 1 and fig. 1) suggests that the Navajo acquired haplogroup X very recently…
Then it is possible that this mtDNA was brought to Beringia/America by the eastward migration of an ancestral Caucasian population, of which no trace has so far been found in the mtDNA gene pool of modern Siberian/eastern Asian populations… Haplogroup X is remarkable in that it has not been found in Asians, including Siberians, suggesting that it may have come to the Americas via a Eurasian migration. ..”
[Editors Note: National Geographic also has a very good article about West Eurasians (Israel) with the same Haplogroup X DNA as the Native Americans near the Great Lakes HERE!
The Christmas season is such a wondrous time for reflection, giving thanks, and counting the many blessings we have enjoyed throughout the year. May we remember, especially during this Christmas season, the significance of the Son of God coming to earth to redeem mankind from our mistakes and sin.
Here is a wonderful story you may not have heard before. From Firm Foundation we pray the Spirit of the Lord is with you and your family, during this wonderful Christmas Season.
Who Were the Shepherds in the Christmas Story?
by Rod L. Meldrum
“As we approach this sacred season of celebrating the birth of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, may we reflect on the miracle and blessing He was and is. As I’ve pondered on His holy birth, and the circumstances around it, I am reminded again of how the Lord goes about His mighty works.
The Holy Son of the most glorified and powerful eternal being, our Father in Heaven, was not provided with a wondrous palace, security, wealth and privilege befitting his status as God’s first born Son, but rather He showed his everlasting power through the simple, the meek, the lowly and the weak things of this world. His sacred Son wasn’t born amid the tumult and praise of the political, secular or religious superiors of his day, but in obscurity, vulnerability and to parents who were powerless because of their circumstances to provide much more than the most basic necessities of life at His birth.
I am reminded of how the Jews were anticipating a mighty king who was prophesied to deliver them. They presumed that God’s Son would enter this world provided with what men supposed would be needed to carry out this deliverance. Why would they not expect their deliverer to be born to parents who could provide a world-class education, money sufficient to procure status, authority and prestige so that other men would know of His leadership and knowledge and thus follow Him?
Instead His Holy Child was born in a stable and lovingly laid in a manger of hay by honest, hard-working parents of common status among the Jewish throngs. Indeed, His pre-mortal status was hidden and utterly concealed from the world. How ashamed many Jews must have felt when they realized they had been looking for the wrong identifying features of this humble Son of God sent to deliver them.
In like manner some have supposed that the Nephite civilization of the Book of Mormon should be identified by grand features and majestic ruins, signs of an overpowering and influential people that the world can look to because of their triumphant accomplishments. Yet the Book of Mormon speaks of a humble people who obeyed the Laws of Moses, dressed in inconspicuous clothing, and built homes and temples and cities of wood. It was the unrighteous that built large and spacious palaces to demonstrate their own greatness. In contrast to impressive structures, the righteous Nephites seemed to follow the Lord’s ways in putting people as a higher priority than power; of salvation over worldly possessions.
May we, as followers of Christ, strive to emulate and understand the true power of God’s example of His Son by humbly submitting ourselves and meekly seeking His will, realizing our weaknesses and asking for his grace to attend us. This is, I believe, a most wonderful way to celebrate His birth.
WHO WERE THE SHEPHERDS IN THE CHRISTMAS STORY? The Christmas story as taken from Luke 2:8-20:
And there were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field, keeping watch over their flock by night. And, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the Lord shone round about them: and they were sore afraid. And the angel said unto them, Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. And this shall be a sign unto you; Ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger.
And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God, and saying, Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men. And it came to pass, as the angels were gone away from them into heaven, the shepherds said one to another, Let us now go even unto Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to pass, which the Lord hath made known unto us.
And they came with haste, and found Mary, and Joseph, and the Babe lying in a manger. And when they had seen it, they made known abroad the saying which was told them concerning this Child. And all they that heard it wondered at those things which were told them by the shepherds. But Mary kept all these things, and pondered them in her heart. And the shepherds returned, glorifying and praising God for all the things that they had heard and seen, as it was told unto them.”
Most of us are very familiar with this passage, as reading it is a Christmas Eve tradition for many families. But who were the shepherds? Why were these men privileged to have angels appear to them? Was there any significance to these shepherds other than being humble keepers of sheep? Did the angels announce the birth of the Savior throughout the land, but this was the only account that was recorded in scripture? Or was there a greater purpose to the angelic revelation specific to these shepherds?
The Christmas story takes on added meaning when we consider that the shepherds who were abiding by their flocks in the fields were perhaps watching over temple sheep, sheep that were being bred and protected to be sacrificed at the temple in Jerusalem. The noted information relies heavily on the research of Cooper P. Abrams III in his article Where was the Birth Place of the Lord Jesus?
These shepherds may have been men who were accustomed to preparing lambs which symbolically represented the Messiah in their cleanliness, perfection, and their sacrifice on the altar of the temple. This gives added depth of meaning, if true, to these scriptures which tell of the angels who came to these shepherds to proclaim the birth of the Lamb of God, the Savior of mankind, who would offer the last and ultimate sacrifice.
A tower similar to what Migdal Eder might have looked like
But there are more interesting details. The place where the angels appeared to the shepherds is traditionally known as the Tower of the Flock, or Migdal Edar, which is very near Bethlehem. One commentator notes: “This watch tower from ancient times was used by the shepherds for protection from their enemies and wild beasts. It was the place ewes were brought to give birth to the lambs. In this sheltered building/cave the priests would bring in the ewes which were about to lamb for protection. These special lambs came from a unique flock which were designated for sacrifice at the temple in Jerusalem.”
According to Edersheim in The Life And Times Of Jesus The Messiah, in Book 2, Chapter 6, it states, “This Migdal Edar was not the watchtower for the ordinary flocks that pastured on the barren sheep ground beyond Bethlehem, but it lay close to the town, on the road to Jerusalem. A passage from the Mishnah (Shekelim 7:4) leads to the conclusion that the flocks which pastured there were destined for Temple sacrifices.“
What are we to make of all of this information from the writings of the rabbis? First, we know that Migdal Edar was the watchtower that guarded the Temple flocks that were being raised to serve as sacrificial animals in the Temple. These were not just any flock. The shepherds who kept them were men who were specifically trained for this royal task. They were educated in what an animal, that was to be sacrificed, had to be and it was their job to make sure that none of the animals were hurt, damaged, or blemished.These lambs were apparently wrapped in swaddling cloths to protect them from injury which, of course, was also used to wrap the Christ Child.
Thus, with the establishment of Temple worship in Jerusalem, the fields outside of Bethlehem became the place where a special group of shepherds raised the lambs that were sacrificed in the Temple. Being themselves under special Rabbinical care, they would strictly maintain a ceremonially clean stable for a birthing place. The Tower of the Flock was used for birthing ewes, and the surrounding fields were where these shepherds grazed their flocks. These shepherds customarily kept their flocks outdoors twenty-four hours a day every day of the year, but brought the ewes in to deliver their lambs where they could be gently cared for. It was to this place that Joseph took Mary. It was in this special stable at “Migdal Edar” that Christ may have been born!
TOWER OF THE FLOCK There’s an obscure prophecy about the birth of Jesus that’s not just about the town of Bethlehem, it nails down Messiah’s birth to the square foot. You might not have heard this before, but it’s in the book of Micah. “And you, O tower of the flock, the stronghold of the daughter of Zion, to you shall it come, even the former dominion shall come, the kingdom of the daughter of Jerusalem.” – Micah 4:8 It’s a prophecy that the Messiah would be born not only in Bethlehem, but in the “Tower of the Flock.” So, what is that?More information here:
Luke 2:8-18 records that there were shepherds in the fields keeping watch over their sheep by night. Who then were these shepherds? Without question these were shepherds who resided near Bethlehem. They were none other than the shepherds from “Migdal Edar” who were well aware that the Targum (translations of the Hebrew Bible or portions of it into the Aramaic language. Thus the Targums were designed to meet the needs of unlearned Jews to whom the Hebrew of the Old Testament was unintelligible), hinted and many of the rabbis taught, that the Messiah might well be announced from “Migdal Edar” at Bethlehem. The angels only told the shepherds that they would find the Babe wrapped in swaddling cloths and lying in a manger. There was no need for the angels to give these shepherds directions to the birth place because they already knew. These were the men who raised sacrificial lambs that were sacrificed in the Temple. When the angelic announcement came, they knew exactly where to go, as Luke 2 indicates, for the sign of a manger could only mean their manger at the tower of the flock! You cannot explain the meaning or direction of the sign they were given or their response unless you have the right manger and the right shepherds!
Prophetically, Migdal Edar is the exact place in Bethlehem for Christ to be born. Micah was God’s prophet who was warning Israel of the coming captivity. He used the authenticating prophecy of the Assyrian captivity of the Northern Kingdom (soon to occur when he foretold it), to serve as a reminder to Israel of God’s promised Kingdom. God wanted them to know that even though they would be taken from their land because of their disobedience that He would restore them in time. Micah 4:7 establishes the context of the passage and clearly is a Messianic prophecy of the coming of the Millennial Kingdom when Jesus Christ will reign over Jerusalem forever. The… LORD shall reign over them in mount Zion from henceforth, even for ever. In other words God was assuring Israel that He would fulfill His promises to them of the Kingdom. In Micah 4:8 the word is rendered “tower of the flock” (marg., “Edar”), and is used as a designation of Bethlehem, which figuratively represents the royal line of David as sprung from Bethlehem.
In this setting, Micah (Micah 4:8) uses the prophecy of the Babylonian captivity of the Southern Kingdom as a pledge to guarantee (authenticating prophecy) of the birth of Christ at Migdal Edar at Bethlehem, which is exactly where it took place! Micah prophesied that as surely as Assyrians would soon carry away Israel in the North, so the Messiah would come and establish His kingdom, the “first dominion, the kingdom shall come to Jerusalem.” The verse states that as surely as Babylon would carry away the Judah, in the South, into captivity, so the Messiah would arrive at the Tower of the Flock. This prophecy was but one other evidence that later proved that Jesus was the Messiah, but one that Israel ignored in rejecting Him as their Messiah.
Typically, “Migdal Edar”, (the tower of the flock) at Bethlehem is the perfect place for Christ to be born. He was born in the very birthplace where tens of thousands of lambs, which had been sacrificed to prefigure Him. God promised it, pictured it and performed it at “Migdal Edar”. It all fits together, for that’s the place where sacrificial lambs were born! Jesus may not have been born, as has often been assumed, behind an inn, in a smelly stable, where the donkeys of travelers and other animals were kept. He was most likely born in Bethlehem, at the birthing place of the sacrificial lambs that were offered in the Temple in Jerusalem which Micah 4:8calls the tower of the flock.
John the Baptist in John 1:29 proclaimed of Jesus, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.” Jesus is presented in the Bible as being likened to a sacrificial lamb. It was not by chance but by choice that Christ identified His death with the time of the observance of the Passover. Peter spoke of our redemption as wrought by the “precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot” ( 1 Pet. 1:19); and Paul told us that “Christ our Passover is sacrificed for us” ( 1 Cor. 5:7). Even the first fulfilled type by which Christ is to be revealed in Heaven is as the Lamb (Rev. 5:6-13) Over 33 references in the Book of Mormon speak of Christ as the “Lamb of God” and as such the significance of this sacred prophesied birthplace on the outskirts of Bethlehem takes on new meaning.”
Enjoy the Christmas Holiday!
Rod L. Meldrum President, The FIRM Foundation
Tower of the Flock
“Jesus was not born behind an inn, in a smelly stable where the donkeys of travelers and other animals were kept. He was born in Bethlehem, at the birthing place of the sacrificial lambs that were offered in the Temple in Jerusalem which Micah 4:8 calls the “tower of the flock.” Where was the Birth Place of the Lord Jesus? by Cooper P Abrams III
The Tower of the Flock or Migdal Eder, Bethlehem — an early twentieth-century photograph
Natural limestone cave (above and below ground) where shepherds take shelter with their flocks at night.
New York is one of the most archaeologically rich sites in America. Human bones, battles, artifacts, copper, steel, pearls, roads, forts, mounds, and a bloddy hill. The incredible amount of animal bones including Mastodons and Mammoths I discuss below,match up with the Book of Mormon timeline and are also very abundant as shown below in this map, taken from “Distribution of Pleistocene Mammals in New york State” Fisher 1955, and “The Archaeology of New York State” William A. Ritchie 1965.
ANCIENT NEPHITE-LAMANITE BATTLEGROUNDS
“The battles in described as often having culminated in the destruction of previous, superior Native cultures which had taken final refuge in forts at the tops of hills, including the general region of the hill known to Mormons as Cumorah. In the town of Camillus, in the same county of Onondaga . . . there are two ancient forts . . . One is on a very high hill, and its area covers about three acres. . . . The ditch was deep and the eastern wall ten feet high. In the centre was a large lime stone of an irregular shape.” A Memoir on the Antiquities of the Western Parts of the State of New-York, Addressed to the Honourable Samuel L. Mitchill, a Vice-President of the Literary and Philosophical Society of New York . . . by Dewitt Clinton . . . Read Before the Society November 13th, 1817 De Witt Clinton (1769-1828)
Bloody Hill NY
“Pompey in Onondaga County, a town covering upwards of five hundred acres must have contained a population greatly transcending all our ideas of credibility . . . This town was on elevated ground, . . . and was well calculated for defense. . . . There are three old forts distant about eight miles from each other, and forming a triangle which encloses the town; . . . and they were, in all probability, erected to cover the town and to protect the inhabitants from the attacks of an enemy. . . . On the line of the north side, the town was probably stormed. There are graves on each side close to the precipice; sometimes five or six persons were thrown promiscuously into the same grave. If the invaders had been repulsed, the inhabitants would have interred the killed in the usual places; but from the circumstance of there being graves near the ravine and in the village, I am induced to believe that the town was taken. (noting ‘gun barrels, axes, hoes and swords . . . all over these grounds’) The traditions of the Indians agree in some measure with the French relations. They represent that their forefathers had several bloody battles with the French . . . There is a hill in Pompey, which the Indians will not visit, and which they call Bloody Hill. . . . The old fortifications were erected previous to European intercourse. The Indians are ignorant by whom they were made; and in the wars which took place in this country, it is probable that they were occupied as strong holds by the belligerents; and it is likely that the ruins of European works of a different construction may be found… it is remarkable that our ancient forts resemble the old British and Danish. The Bloody Hill site dated by modern archaeology to ca. 1420 A.D. has been excavated carefully in modern times, yielding comparatively superior ceramic artifacts. Significantly more Native sites are now recognized in Pompey, beyond the few which [DeWitt] Clinton knew or was able to visit.” (James A. Tuck, 104-119) Mormon Parallels: A Bibliographic Source 2014 Rick Grunder page 403. Map from “Onondaga Iroquois Pre History A Study in Settlement Archaeology” James A. Tuck 1971 page 20
Onondaga, Joseph Smith’s Indians?
“Onondaga was a name that Joseph would have heard frequently in the Indian lore which B. H. Roberts felt must have influenced Joseph during his early days in Palmyra… Indeed, in order to reach Palmyra in company with Lucy Mack Smith and his siblings when they emigrated from Vermont, Joseph had to traverse the important township of Onondaga, through which the original Genesee and Seneca Turnpikes still run today…” Mormon Parallels: A Bibliographic Source 2014 Rick Grunder pg 1125
LAMANITE SETTLEMENTS
I share 5 mounds dated from 700 to 1100 AD called SACKETT, GENEVA, LAWSON, MORROW, & VINE VALLEY Mounds. These are a few of the mounds around the Cumorah area that show the Lamanites settlements were possible after the final battles could be all around this location. See above map.
Complete mastodon jaw unearthed in New York after homeowner spots teeth in backyard
By Emily Mae Czachor / CBS News
“A complete mastodon jaw was discovered in the backyard of a home in New York’s Hudson Valley, marking the state’s first such find in more than a decade, officials announced this week.
The Stockton, New York, homeowner initially spotted two teeth hidden in the fronds of a plant on their property and proceeded to uncover two more teeth buried inches underground, the New York State Museum said. Staff from the museum, which is based in Albany and has an archaeological research department, and SUNY Orange launched an investigation at the property.
A complete mastodon jaw was unearthed from the yard of a home in New York state.New York State Museum
Their excavation unearthed additional fossils, including a full, well-preserved adult jaw and fragments of rib and toe bones that once belonged to a mastodon — ancient giants that existed during the Ice Age and became extinct some 10,000 years ago. The term refers to a group of massive elephant-like species, like the mammoth.
“When I found the teeth and examined them in my hands, I knew they were something special and decided to call in the experts,” said the homeowner in a statement to the New York State Museum. “I’m thrilled that our property has yielded such an important find for the scientific community.”
Excavators discovered fragments of the mastodon’s toe and rib bones in addition to the jaw.New York State Museum
Remnants of mastodons have been discovered in New York before. According to the museum, more than 150 fossils of these prehistoric creatures have been documented to date statewide, with around one-third of them coming from Orange County, where the latest bones were found.
But experts said the findings offer an opportunity to learn something new.
“This discovery is a testament to the rich paleontological history of New York and the ongoing efforts to understand its past,” said Robert Feranec, a research director and curator at the New York State Museum whose work centers on ice age animals, in a statement. “Fossils are resources that provide remarkable snapshots of the past, allowing us to not only reconstruct ancient ecosystems but also provide us with better context and understanding of the current world around us.”
The mastodon fossils will undergo carbon dating and analysis to determine the creature’s age, diet and habitat while it was alive, the museum said. After that analysis and subsequent preservation work are complete, the bones will be featured on public display in 2025.”
Our great friend Jonathan Neville, shared a great blog below about the History of FAIRMormon and many of the good things they do, along with a few things we disqgree with them about.
For example we believe the Book of Mormon was translated using the method Joseph Smith spoke about.”Also, that there were two stones in silver bows—and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim—deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted “seers” in ancient or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.” JSH 1:35. We don’t believe Joseph used the stone in a hat method as FAIR does. See FAIR articles here: https://fairlatterdaysaints.org/answers/Joseph_Smith/Seer_stones/%22Rock_in_hat%22_used_for_Book_of_Mormon_translation
We also believe that Hill Cumorah was not only the Hill in NY that Joseph found the plates, but is was also the same hill near where the final battles of the Nephites happened. FAIR believes the final battles happened somewhere in Mexico. See FAIR articles here: https://www.fairlatterdaysaints.org/answers/Question:_Where_is_the_Hill_Cumorah%3F
I Quote many Prophets and Apostles below:
“The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012.
“I should like to say a few words about America…. No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America. I know that she has problems. We have heard so much of them for so long. But surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty….” Gordon B. Hinckley, Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled 1974.
“The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12). Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011.
Lastly, Joseph Smith said while on Zions Camp in 1834 in Illinois on the banks of the Mississippi River, “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity…” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56.
Now read Jonathan Nevilles views on these issues below.
“History of FAIR (now LDS, formerly Mormon)
In the ongoing pursuit of clarity, charity and understanding, with the objective of “no more contention” (Mosiah 1:1), I recently co-hosted a podcast about the history of FAIR, which you can see here:
Steve and I interviewed Kerry Shirts (the Backyard Professor) who was the original Director of Research for FAIR. He had fond memories of FAIR and the people he worked with there. He explains the editorial decisions that led him to leave, but that was not the focus of the interview.
The interview expanded on the brief history found on the FAIR website:
FAIR was formed in late 1997 by a group of LDS defenders of the faith who frequented the America Online Mormonism message boards. There, they defended the Church against detractors. This small group realized that they had no way of sharing their information with each other, much less the rest of the Church. As a result of this, FAIR was born. FAIR incorporated as a non-profit organization in the state of New York on December 19, 1997, as The Foundation for Apologetic Information and Research, Inc. The fledgling organization put up its first website in March 1998. In 2013, the group became known as FairMormon. In 2021 the name was changed back to FAIR, which now stands for Faithful Answers, Informed Response.
Whenever people get together voluntarily to pursue laudable objectives, good things can happen.
An interesting aspect of the interview is how FAIR evolved into a tool to promote the personal beliefs and theories of its management instead of offering resources to enable Latter-day Saints and other interested people to answer questions with all the relevant information.
I hope this interview and related commentary (such as this post) will prompt FAIR to apply the FAITH model of analysis by first laying out all the facts, then specifically identifying the various assumptions, inferences and theories about those facts in an organized, accurate comparison of different faithful approaches to Church history and doctrine.
That would enable Latter-day Saints to make fully informed decisions, which would greatly strengthen faith in the Restoration and thus in Jesus Christ.
Much of the content at FAIR is excellent. I’ve used it many times because the site is well organized and contains lots of useful links to original sources. I recommend it for many topics.
However, as we’ll see below, on some topics FAIR is unreliable and even misleading.
____
Scott Gordon has been President for many years. He and his team are all awesome, faithful Latter-day Saints, with the best of intentions. Plus, they’re nice people. And they claim they want to use faithful scholarship in their work.
FAIR’s content is mostly anonymous (like the Gospel Topics Essays), but it parallels the content at Scripture Central and the Interpreter Foundation. The organizations have considerable overlap.
Thus FAIR, like the others, is inexplicably dedicated to impugning the integrity, credibility and reliability of Oliver Cowdery and Joseph Smith regarding the origin and setting of the Book of Mormon.
People are free to disagree about the reliability and credibility of Joseph and Oliver regarding the origin and setting of the Book of Mormon. Many disagreements arise because people are simply uninformed about all the relevant facts. Or they are confused because the management of FAIR, Scripture Central, and the Interpreter Foundation conflate their respective assumptions, inferences and interpretations with the facts, to the detriment of all truth seekers.
That editorial position leads FAIR, like Scripture Central and the Interpreter Foundation, to some strange rhetorical machinations. It’s a real shame that such a potentially valuable and productive resource is being manipulated by FAIR management to mislead Latter-day Saints and other interested people.
Let’s look at three examples.
_____
FAIR is an adamant promoter of SITH (stone-in-the-hat theory of Book of Mormon translation). They have a webpage dedicated to persuade readers that:
Joseph Smith used the same “rock in hat” seer stone for translating that he used for “money digging”
The page is a series of assumptions, inferences and theories, misleadingly stated as facts. It’s impossible to have a rational, credible analysis and discussion when we don’t start with the facts and then clearly state our assumptions, inferences and theories that lead to our overall hypotheses (FAITH model).
Look at this series of assumptions, inferences and theories, all stated as facts:
After the loss of the 116 pages, contemporary accounts are very clear that Joseph continued the translation using his seer stone. In later years, the term “Urim and Thummim” was retroactively applied to both the Nephite interpreters and to Joseph’s seer stone. Thus the use of “Urim and Thummim” tends to obscure the fact that two different instruments were employed.
When FAIR refers to “contemporary accounts” here, they (i) completely omit what Joseph, Oliver and Lucy Mack Smith said and (ii) emphasize statements from critics, detractors, and decades-later accounts from David Whitmer and (allegedly) Martin Harris and Emma Smith.
But they don’t spell that out.
They don’t give us all the relevant facts.
Instead, the entire page omits what Joseph, Oliver and Lucy Mack Smith said about the translation because they know those three explicitly and repeatedly said Joseph translated the plates by means of the Urim and Thummim that came with the plates.
This is significant because Joseph and Oliver were responding to critics (such as the 1834 Mormonism Unvailed) who were making exactly the same claims that FAIR is making today.
Look specifically at FAIR’s claim that “In later years, the term ‘Urim and Thummim’ was retroactively applied to both the Nephite interpreters and to Joseph’s seer stone.” What FAIR doesn’t tell you is that Mormonism Unvailed (Oct 1834) clearly distinguished between the “peep stone” and the “Urim and Thummim” as two separate, competing accounts of the translation. This confusion generated by critics explains why both Joseph and Oliver specifically taught that Joseph used the Urim and Thummim (aka the Nephite interpreters, aka the spectacles) that came with the plates.
But FAIR and other SITH sayers try to confuse Latter-day Saints with this modern theory of “retroactive” application of terms.
FAIR also doesn’t tell you that in the summer of 1832, missionaries were publicly teaching that Joseph translated the plates by means of the Urim and Thummim.
There are lots of other problems with FAIR’s approach to SITH, but no legitimate, faithful academic resource would purport to discuss the translation of the Book of Mormon without at least including what Joseph and Oliver taught about the translation.
It’s fine that FAIR wants to persuade Latter-day Saints to agree with Royal Skousen:
“Joseph Smith’s claim that he used the Urim and Thummim is only partially true; and Oliver Cowdery’s statements that Joseph used the original instrument while he, Oliver, was the scribe appear to be intentionally misleading.”
This ongoing, determined effort to undermine the credibility and reliability of what Joseph and Oliver taught is all-too pervasive among modern LDS scholars. Obviously, that effort is unappealing to most Latter-day Saints.
And that probably explains why FAIR refuses to explicitly state their position by informing us of what Joseph, Oliver, and Lucy Mack Smith said, and then explaining clearly why they disagree.
But that editorial approach is a disservice to all Latter-day Saints, not to mention the disservice they are giving to Joseph and Oliver.
_____
FAIR is also an adamant promoter of M2C, again just like Scripture Central and the Interpreter Foundation.
M2C (the Mesoamerican/two-Cumorahs theory) is based on the assumption that Oliver Cowdery lied when he explicitly taught it is a fact that the hill Cumorah/Ramah is the same hill in New York where Joseph found the plates.
Readers of this blog are familiar with all the historical and extrinsic evidence that supports and corroborates what Oliver and Joseph said about the hill Cumorah.
But readers of FAIR are not so well informed.
FAIR purports to offer “Faithful Answers, Informed Response.”
Instead, FAIR offers up pages of distraction, obfuscation, misinformation and disinformation on this topic. Just look at the entries on this page, for example:
If FAIR actually sought to inform Latter-day Saints to help them make informed decisions instead of seeking to persuade them to accept M2C, FAIR would implement the FAITH model of analysis.
FAIR would start by providing all the facts from Church history.
Then FAIR would spell out the different assumptions, inferences and theories about those facts that lead people to the various hypotheses, the two major being Heartland and M2C. This would include interpretations of the text, the teachings of the prophets, and extrinsic evidence.
The clarity of such a comparison would enlighten Latter-day Saints.
Then people would be able to make informed decisions.
But FAIR continues to refuse to do this, which makes their website on this topic unreliable and misleading and, ultimately, unusable.
It’s a shame that this potentially awesome resource is employed in such a disreputable manner.
_____
The third example is more specific.
FAIR has a page that discusses the 1990 letter about Cumorah from the Office of the First Presidency.
Because confusion about that letter persists, Elder Watson issued a public statement in 2022 about the context. That letter was sent to FAIR, but FAIR has refused to post it on their website.
FAIR’s refusal is a fundamental violation of basic ethics of journalism and scholarship.
But it is consistent with FAIR’s editorial approach to other topics, such as the two we discussed above, where FAIR’s management (i) omits relevant facts and (ii) promotes their theories as facts.
Very strange.
Anyone interested can read Elder Watson’s statement here:
BTW, the Museum of the Book of Mormon (MOBOM.org) offers original sources along with diverse assumptions, inferences, etc. to enable readers to make informed decisions.
Ideally, FAIR and Scripture Central would do likewise and all Latter-day Saints would find “unity in diversity.”
But that apparently won’t happen until and unless current management of those organizations (Scott Gordon for FAIR and Jack Welch for Scripture Central) trust their readers enough to provide all the relevant facts, along with a comparison of the various assumptions, inferences and theories.
Instead, their divisive, dogmatic editorial approach of enforcing their personal opinions through the guise of “scholarship” continues to plague Latter-day Saints everywhere.
I believe the Jaredites traveled on foot from the Tower of Babel area to near Kuwait, built their first set of barges and crossed “many waters” beginning at the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this Gulf, they continued through the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and perhaps the Philippine Sea. They plausibly arrived in either Japan, Taiwan, or near Shanghai, China. Here they built their 2nd set of barges to sail to the Promised Land. They followed the ocean flow of the Kuroshio Current (NE) to the North Pacific Drift, (East) right into the State of Washington or southern Canada. The Adena Culture lived near Ohio, as the Jaredites and Adena may be related. Jaredites could easily taken the Columbia River to the snake and then the Missouri And Ohio river, to migrate through the Heartland of North America to Ohio and the Hill Cumorah.
Indian Ocean Currents
“Like the prevailing winds for the Indian Ocean, it is useful to look at the predominant currents for the northern and southern Indian Ocean separately. …It must be emphasized that in coastal waters currents can be contrary to the main oceanic flow or can be in the same direction but greater…The pattern of currents in the Bay of Bengal changes radically between the NE and SW monsoons.” schoonerman.com. “During winter, the flow of the upper ocean is directed westward from near the Indonesian Archipelago to the Arabian Sea. During the summer, the direction reverses, with eastward flow extending from Somalia into the Bay of Bengal.” Wikipedia Indian Monsoon Current
Scriptural Facts
The Jaredite Route according to many scriptures, follow these 11 statements. Their journey began somewhere near the Tower of Babel.
1.And it came to pass that the Lord commanded them that they should go forth into the wilderness: Ether 2:5 Jaredites traveled on foot from the Tower of Babel to Kuwait, and built their first set of bargesWhy South?
2.“Yea, into that quarter where there never had man been.” Ether 2:5
3.They crossed “many waters” beginning at the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this Gulf, they continued through the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and perhaps the Philippine Sea.
4.“And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness” Ether 2:7
5.They plausibly arrived in either Japan, Taiwan, or near Shanghai, China. (Called Moriancumer) They stayed 4 years
6.The Lord said: Go to work and build, after the manner of barges which ye have hitherto built.” Ether 2:16. They built their 2nd set of barges to sail to the Promised Land.
7.”For ye cannot cross this great deep save I prepare you against the waves of the sea.“ Ether 2:25 (2nd set of barges smaller and tighter)
8.“And they were small, and they were light upon the water, even like unto the lightness of a fowl upon the water. And they were built after a manner that they were exceedingly tight, even that they would hold water like unto a dish; and the bottom thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the sides thereof were tight like unto a dish; and the ends thereof were peaked; and the top thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the length thereof was the length of a tree; and the door thereof, when it was shut, was tight like unto a dish.” Ether 2:16-17
9.”Were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days upon the water.” Ether 6:11. They followed the ocean flow of the Kuroshio Current (NE) to the North Pacific Drift, (East) right into the State of Washington or south-western Canada.
10.From here they spread to Canada, to Mexico, to South America, and to the Heartland of the United States.
11.The Historical Adena Culture prospered near Ohio, as the Jaredites and Adena may be related. The Jaredites could easily taken the Columbia River to the Snake and then the Missouri and Ohio rivers, to migrate through the Heartland to New York and the Hill Ramah where their last battles occurred.
I will evaluate 5 different Jaredite Route Thesis’ below:
Above is my summary. Some of you will want to just read that summary and look at the map, which is fine with me. If you are patient and can endure research, you will want to read on, as this long and insightful blog was a lot of fun writing. You have been notified! STOP OR READ ON?
Gather Thy Flocks- Following the Jaredites
“Which Jared came forth with his brother and their families, with some others and their families, from the great tower, at the time the Lord confounded the language of the people, and swore in his wrath that they should be scattered upon all the face of the earth; and according to the word of the Lord the people were scattered.” Ether 1:33
41 Go to and gather together thy flocks, both male and female, of every kind; and also of the seed of the earth of every kind; and thyfamilies; and also Jared thy brother and his family; and also thy friends and their families, and the friends of Jared and their families.
42 And when thou hast done this thou shalt go at the head of them down into the valley which is northward. And there will I meet thee, and I will go before thee into a land which is choice above all the lands of the earth.
43 And there will I bless thee and thy seed, and raise up unto me of thy seed, and of the seed of thy brother, and they who shall go with thee, a great nation. And there shall be none greater than the nation which I will raise up unto me of thy seed, upon all the face of the earth. And thus I will do unto thee because this long time ye have cried unto me.” Ether 1:41-43
Traveling North First, before Traveling South to the Persian Gulf!
I understand comments as I agree the Jaredites first traveled north from Babel as it says in Ether 1:41-42, “Go to and gather together thy flocks, both male and female, of every kind; and also of the seed of the earth of every kind; and thy families; and also Jared thy brother and his family; and also thy friends and their families, and the friends of Jared and their families. And when thou hast done this thou shalt go at the head of them down into the valley which is northward. And there will I meet thee, and I will go before thee into a land which is choice above all the lands of the earth.”
The question becomes why north or why south after the initial northern direction? The Jaredites may have gone north into the valley to gather herds and flocks and bees and water and fowls etc because north of where they were, had the appropriate valley’s to gather these things. So the Lord said, “I will go before thee into a land which is choice above all the lands of the earth”, the Lord does not say they traveled north or south after that time.
However, the Lord says in Ether 2:5, “the Lord commanded them that they should go forth into the wilderness, yea, into that quarter where there never had man been.” Where is that quarter where man had never been? Likely, man had been north into Europe and Asia and southwest into Africa, but not locating in todays “Empty Quarters” of Saudi Arabia.
Remember the Jaredites left Babel over 150 years after the flood, so there was plenty of time for the earth to recuperate from commotion and upheavel. Remember also that there were two sets of barges so where do you think the first set was built and where was the second set was built if the Jaredites stayed north of Babel? Also could any location north of Babel have water sufficient to be on it for 344 days? Not on the Atlantic, only in the Pacific in my opinion.
Remember the 344 days fits perfectly from Japan or China to Seattle with the natural current of ocean. (I discuss below the details of debris drifting for about 1 year from Japan to Seattle). It is also important to remember the type of water the first set of barges traveled on “Many Waters” (gulfs, bays, inlets seas explained below) and the type of water they sailed on with the 2nd set of barges, (Great Deep and Great Seas explained below). Also remember the archaeology in the eastern USA has to be older than Hopewell time frames (also explained below). In Alaska, Washington, and Oregon there are thousands of 3000 b.c. artifacts. I agree the Jaredites first went north (Likely that is where the animals and game and bees were located) from Babel but very soon soon went south into the empty quarter of land where man had never been, which could not be Europe, Asia and Africa as many had settled there after Noah’s Ark came to a rest in Turkey.
Jaredites Route from Babel- 5 Thesis’
Some researchers believe that the Jaredites come from the Near East traveled the Mediterranean Sea and took the Atlantic Ocean and arrived at the St Lawrence River near the Great Lakes in America. Some believe the Jaredites traveled east from the Tower of Babel crossing the Zargos Mountains to the Caspian Sea and then over 4,000 miles across Asia’s wilderness and stopped in China, and then traveled the Pacific Ocean to land in America. Some believe the Jaredites went far north into the wilderness to Sumer and Valley of Nimrod before making way to the Mediterranean Sea for travel on the Atlantic.
I will cover each thesis briefly, and then share with you my thesis, which is the 5th one. My Summary Thesis is at the top of the page to give you an overview.
1st Thesis Wayne May
This route in red below, could be correct as it was continuous sea travel without stopping using the first set of barges, which would fulfill Mormon’s words of, “The Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness” Ether 2:7.
However, the travel from Gibraltar to the St Lawrence Seaway in Canada would only be 40 to 60 days travel, not 344 days as the scripture says. Also, no travel from the Tower of Babel farther east on foot, to the Pacific Ocean would allow any water travel at all. On foot from the tower to the Persian Gulf would only be about 650 miles which the Jaredites could walk and then travel the “many waters” by sea continuously, as I show on the map titled, “Jaredites. Not Suffer that they Should Stop Beyond the Sea.”
I know Jonathan Neville likes the Pacific Landing, and Wayne May likes the Atlantic. After much research I am convinced the Pacific is the most feasible.
This is a great quote by Hugh Nibley, that may support an Atlantic landing.. “The first land settled by the Jaredites was Moron… Now the Nephite land in the borders, by the seashore on the edge of the wilderness was called by them Moroni… Moroni as meaning ‘belonging’ to Moron… the old -i ending being the most familiar and unchanging suffix from the oldest Egyptian and Babylonian to modern Arabic… Both the time—the very end of Jaredite history—and the place—the outer borderland—agree in bringing the two names Moron and Moroni together in a cultural overlap…” Lehi in the Desert Hugh Nibley
Philip Beale Captain of the “Phoenicia”
Beale said, “I think in general the so called Northern route [Gibraltar to St Lawrence Seaway] is a non-starter for an historical/maritime point of view because as you will see from the attached chart,(left) the currents and winds (which have been the same for thousands of years) go against the norther route. [Gibraltar to Florida]. Unless the Phoenicians invented the internal combustion engine or sailed to meet the Vikings first in Norway, it just does not make sense.
This map suggests my opinion of the travel of the Mulekites and Lehites.
However the southern route is just like a conveyer belt all the way to the Caribbean from the Med. For the rivers we would have to look at the distances involved but I think at best you would be looking at 10 miles per day through rowing.
Happy to do a bit more work on this but I thought I would send this to get started.” Philip Beale
Kinderhook Plates
Moroni lived in Cumorah so Moron makes it seem possible they came from the Atlantic. KINDERHOOK PLATES 1843 PIKE COUNTY, IL “Joseph Smith has translated a portion and says they contain the history of the person with whom they were found and he was a descendant of Ham through the loins of Pharaoh king of Egypt…” Journals of William Clayton. Parley P. Pratt identified the engravings as “Egyptian,” containing a genealogy of a descendant of the Jaredites back to Ham and Noah.”
The picture above is from 2013 video by Wayne May titled, Jaredites. In that presentation Wayne also said, “The Jaredites of the Book of Mormon are direct descendants from Ham’s Lineage” which may support the information with the Kinderhook Plates.
Olmecs
Olmec Heartland
Personally I believe the Jaredites are mostly Asian but I would not be surprised with descendants of Ham coming to America with the Jaredites. The Olmecs are a possible race that came from Ham to America and migrated south to Mesoamerica.
Olmec Head No. 3 from San Lorenzo-Tenochtitlán; 1200–900 BCE; basalt; height: 1.8 m, length: 1.28 m, width: 0.83 m; Xalapa Museum of Anthropology (Xalapa, Mexico)
“The Olmecs flourished during Mesoamerica’s formative period, dating roughly from as early as 1500 BCE to about 400 BCE. Pre-Olmec cultures had flourished since about 2500 BCE, but by 1600–1500 BCE, early Olmec culture had emerged, centered on the San Lorenzo Tenochtitlán site near the coast in southeast Veracruz. They were the first Mesoamerican civilization, and laid many of the foundations for the civilizations that followed.
Among other “firsts”, the Olmec appeared to practice ritual bloodletting and played the Mesoamerican ballgame, hallmarks of nearly all subsequent Mesoamerican societies. The aspect of the Olmecs most familiar now is their artwork, particularly the aptly named “colossal heads”. The Olmec civilization was first defined through artifacts which collectors purchased on the pre-Columbian art market in the late 19th century and early 20th centuries. Olmec artworks are considered among ancient America’s most striking.” Wikipedia
This is my map considering the many possibilities of an Atlantic crossing for the Jaredites, similar to Wayne May’s route.
2nd Thesis Hugh Nibley’s Jaredite Route
“Nibley’s route (article here) is the most popular belief among Book of Mormon scholars, and currently found in the Encyclopedia of Mormonism, stating Nibley’s belief that the Jaredites were “from the warring steppes of Asia issuing forth from the well-known dispersion center of the great migrations in western Asia and moved across the central plains, crossing the shallow seas (left over from the last ice age) in barges and… reaching the great sea.
This Nibley map shows many seas that are no longer part of the Asian geography. He claims a possible ice age effect, but on this map shows the Jaredites crossing water and then stopping on land several times. In Ether 2:7 The Lord said “And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness.” To me, this means with the 1st barges, there would be no stopping on land until they would build the next barges to cross the Pacific.
Nibley’s route (map above) covers crossing either the Caucasus or Zagros Mountains from the Babylon area in Mesopotamia to start out, then finishing by crossing the Atlai Mountains in Mongolia/China on the way to the Pacific Ocean.” Nephi’s Code
I feel it is good to learn about other geography theories of the Book of Mormon. The Nephi Code group, believe in a South American Andes Theory, which is why they have the map above of Nibley landing in the Andes or landing in Mesoamerica.
Hugh Nibley said, “In sharp contrast to other cultures in the book, the Jaredites carried on the warring ways of the steppes of Asia “upon this north country” (Ether 1, 3- 6). Issuing forth from the well-known dispersion center of the great migrations in western Asia, they accepted all volunteers in a mass migration (Ether 1:41-42). Moving across central Asia they crossed shallow seas in barges (Ether 2:5-6). Such great inland seas were left over from the last ice age (CWHN 5:183-85, 194-96). Reaching the “great sea” (possibly the Pacific), they built ships with covered decks and peaked ends, “after the manner of Noah’s ark” (Ether 6:7), closely resembling the prehistoric “magur boats” of Mesopotamia.
The eight ships were lit by shining stones, as was Noah’s ark according to the Palestinian Talmud, the stones mentioned in the Talmud and elsewhere being produced by a peculiar process described in ancient legends. Such arrangements were necessary because of “the furious wind…[that] did never cease to blow” (Ether 6:5, 8). In this connection, there are many ancient accounts of the “windflood”-tremendous winds sustained over a period of time-that followed the Flood and destroyed the Tower (CWHN 5:359-79; 6:329-34; 7:208-10).” Hugh Nibley
Shining Stones/Noah
“Shining stones are not unique to the book of Ether. One reference to a shining stone in Noah’s ark appears in the Jerusalem Talmud, stating that a stone in the ark shone brighter in the night than in the day so that Noah could distinguish the times of day (Pesachim I, 1; discussed in CWHN 6:337-38, 349). Shining stones were also said to be present in the Syrian temple of the goddess Aphek (see CWHN 5:373) and are mentioned several times in the pseudepigraphic Pseudo-Philo (e.g., 25:12).”Encyclopedia on Mormonism Author: Tanner, Morgan W.
The Shining Stone of Noah’s Ark By Shaul Yosef Leiter
“Noah’s ark is described in detail in the Torah as an enclosed four sided structure with only one opening to the outside, on the very top, as the verse says, “make a window for the ark.” (Gen. 6:16) The Hebrew word that the Torah uses for ‘window/tzohar’ refers to something that shines. Some of the commentaries suggest that it was a skylight; others describe it as a type of precious stone that emitted light. How was it possible that one small opening, either a single window or a precious stone was able to light up the entire ark, especially since each type of animal had its own compartment (Rashi on 6:14) and each floor was separate from the next?
Also, we know that the light of the sun and the moon did not penetrate during the Flood (see Rashi 8:22) so how could a window have helped anyway? There had to have been other light sources. Thus, we understand that Noah was not given every single small instruction about the ark’s construction or furnishings, only those that were not obvious, and that details like bringing oil lamps and wicks and any other needs were left to Noah’s judgment. Therefore, there must be a special intention in the commandment to make a “tzohar”, applicable not only for Noah’s ark but for future generations.
What is the difference between a window and a light producing stone? A window’s light comes from outside, while a tzohar stone shines from within. Bearing in mind that the whole purpose of a Jewish person’s life is to bring and reveal divine light in the world, we can see how the two different interpretations of tzohar demonstrate for us the different courses a person can take in fulfilling his purpose, to serve G‑d.” Source
3rd Thesis Mesoamerican
Guided by the Cloud
“In applying the premise that volcanic eruptions served as a navigational guide, it should not be assumed that the Jaredites were leapfrogging from one volcano to another, since it is clear that they were “being directed continually by the hand of the Lord” (Ether 2:6) and were traveling at times through areas where no volcanoes were located or active. Volcanic activity would have been principally useful in offering navigational guidance in areas that might not have had populations or trade routes and when maintaining a specific direction was necessary, such as in barren territory or open sea/ocean, as is indicated by the fact that they traveled in “that quarter where there never had man been.”
Figure 21. Approximate route of the first three legs of the Jaredite journey. (Google Earth, 2016, modified by the author)
For the second and third legs of the journey, an examination of all volcanoes or volcanic fields and their history of eruption to the east of Mesopotamia and easterly through and beyond the Mediterranean indicates only two volcanoes had eruptions during the departure timeframe of the Jaredites (2600–2700 BC); the Harrat Ash Shamah volcanic field (eruption in 2670 BC +/– 200 years), in current northwestern Saudi Arabia near the Jordanian border, and the Tenerife volcano in the Canary Islands (eruption approximately 2650 BC). There were no volcanic eruptions of any sort east of Mesopotamia, again confirming that the Jaredite journey moved west through the Mediterranean Sea.
The approximate route shown in figure 21 indicates that the Jaredites crossed a portion of the Syrian Desert, using the volcanic cloud as a guide and that the third leg of the trip took them to a spot in the ocean where another volcanic cloud would have been extremely useful as a directional navigational guide, especially if one is aiming to arrive at a small island.
Figure 21 should not be viewed as an exact route, since the Jaredites may have launched at Travel Path of the Jaredites a slightly different point in the eastern Mediterranean and probably stopped at various locations along the way for supplies. The arrival at the Canary Islands would have required a bit of open-water travel in the barges, since the islands are located 60 to 70 miles offshore, but in calm weather this would not have been much different from sailing the Mediterranean Sea.” Travel Path of the Jaredites Author: Jerry D. Grover, Jr. Book of Mormon Central (BOMC)
Editors Note: I have no idea why BOMC spends so much time speaking about volcanoes. It probably has to do with the desire for the events to seem like they happened in Mesoamerica. No where in the Book of Mormon speaks about volcanoes. Besides, why does a cloud have anything to do with a volcano the Lord must follow? I think the Lord could create any cloud He needs for the Jaredites to follow, don’t you?
Another Mesoamerican Thesis
The Geography of the Jaredites by Joe V. Andersen November 2011 Source
4th Thesis Jonathan Neville
“The Jaredites originated in what is now Iraq, roughly, although we don’t know the origin of their “friends.” For many years they traversed land (“that quarter where there never had man been”) (Ether 2:5) and “many waters” (maybe the Black Sea, Caspian Sea, etc.) before arriving at the ocean. Nibley and others (including me) think the description matches Asia, meaning they ended up in China. After all this journey, they stayed at the seashore for 4 years before launching their barges. That makes it likely they would have picked up Asian followers and maybe intermarriage, but it’s impossible to tell from the text…
I’ve seen one study in which a non-LDS anthropologist rejects the Bering Strait hypothesis because he says people crossed by water from Asia to British Columbia and migrated both north (to Alaska) and south and east from there. That fits well.
Had the Jaredites crossed Europe or Africa to get to the ocean, the journey would have been shorter and more difficult to reconcile with the text, including 344 days on the water. It took Columbus only 36 days to cross the Atlantic. The Adena were concentrated in Ohio, with some in W. Virginia, Kentucky, and a bit of Penn. Because it’s a cultural designation, anthropologists don’t identify a specific origin. DNA appears to be mostly Asian, the same as the Hopewell.
This is why I think the Jaredites came from Asia, branched off into different groups, and by the time the descendants of Jared migrated to the Ohio area, they developed the culture we know today as Adena. Lots of possibilities, of course…
If they crossed the Pacific, the Jaredites could have landed on the west coast and spread throughout the land until a portion of them reached the Great Lakes area. This is the scenario I find most persuasive, although I think the text and the data are equivocal on this point. Here is my rational.”
“First, the text says when they left the tower they went into ‘that quarter where there never had man been.’ At a minimum, that means they avoided populated areas. This would exclude much of the ancient world, particularly along sea coasts, but seems most possible if they traveled across Asia. This is the route Hugh Nibley favored, for example. Second, the Jaredite barges seemed to have no means of propulsion; ‘they were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days upon the water’ (Ether 6:11).
That is a very long time to cross the Atlantic… Just as there is actual precedent for Lehi’s travel across the Atlantic, there is also precedent for ships drifting across the Pacific. Debris from the tsunami that struck Japan on March 11, 2011, took about a year to reach North American shores. One fishing vessel that broke free from the dock in Japan after the tsunami drifted for about a year before being sunk by the Coast Guard off the coast of Alaska.
Here is my map considering a Pacific landing for the Jaredites. This mostly supports Jonathan Neville’s opinion and validates how I feel the route was accomplished from the Pacific as well.
Third, the text says they grew in numbers and spread upon the face of the land… The text suggest the Jaredites spread out. Moroni specifically limited the scope of the record he abridged to the area where he lived… Ether himself was the descendant of at least 30 generations of descendants of Jared, and possibly many more… I think the text not only allows but implies that descendants of the Jaredites spread throughout the Americas. Evidence of their influence in Central America, such as among the Olmec’s, is consistent with this view. Fourth, related to the third point, is that the Jaredites presumably had Asian DNA, which is the predominant source of indigenous DNA throughout Latin America. I say presumably because they originated in Asia and crossed Asia before coming to the promised land. Fifth, migratory patterns show a general migration from the west coast throughout the Americas. Indian legends are consistent with this. One tribe in British Columbia claims their ancestors came from the west in ‘tight barges’ each of which contained a pearl that gave light. One Haida artist has created sculptures of the ‘first Men’ squeezing out from clam shells.” Moroni’s America page 258-259 Jonathan Neville
To follow up on Jonathan’s theory, I include additional information about this “First Man” sculpture below.
BYJAMES WILDON NOVEMBER 22, 2016
The Raven and the First Men
During my visit to Canada I was fascinated by the Haida people and their story of creation. The Haida are an indigenous people of the Pacific Northwest Coast of North America. Their main territory is the archipelago of Haida Gwaii (formerly the Queen Charlotte Islands) in northern British Columbia.
From the Bill Reid foundation website: “The sculpture of The Raven and the First Men depicts the story of human creation. According to Haida legend, the Raven found himself alone one day on Haida Gwaii. He saw an extraordinary clamshell and protruding from it were a number of small human beings. The Raven coaxed them to leave the shell to join him in his wonderful world. Some of the humans were hesitant at first, but they were overcome by curiosity and eventually emerged from the partly open giant clamshell to become the first Haida.
“In Haida culture, the Raven is the most powerful of mythical creatures. His appetites include lust, curiosity, and an irrepressible desire to interfere and change things, and to play tricks on the world and its creatures.”
In Greek mythology ravens are associated with Apollo, the god of prophecy. They are said to be a symbol of good luck, and were the god’s messengers in the mortal world.
In other mythology and mysticism the raven is symbolic of rebirth and renewal or for direction – showing a way through a difficult time in you life.
On a more ornithological note – the Raven is in the crow family Corvidae (corvids) which also includes crows, magpies, jays, choughs, rooks, and nutcrackers. Crows and ravens are considered to be the most intelligent of birds – even fashioning tools.
Haida are an indigenous group who have traditionally occupied Haida Gwaii, an archipelago just off the coast of British Columbia, Canada, for at least 12,500 years. (I don’t believe this dating, but it suggests from the earliest times these people showed up in Canada).
The Haida are known for their craftsmanship, trading skills, and seamanship. They are thought to have frequently carried out raids and to have practised slavery.The Haida have been compared to the Vikings by Diamond Jenness, an early anthropologist at the Canadian Museum of Civilization.” Wikipedia
5th Thesis. Rian Nelson
My Summary Repeated: I believe the Jaredites traveled on foot from the Tower of Babel area to near Kuwait, built their first set of barges and crossed “many waters” beginning at the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this Gulf, they continued through the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and perhaps the Philippine Sea. I feel likely they arrived in either Japan, Taiwan, or near Shanghai, China. Here they built their 2nd set of barges to sail to the Promised Land. They followed the ocean flow of the Kuroshio Current (NE) to the North Pacific Drift, (East) right into the State of Washington or southern Alaska. They probably used the Columbia River to migrate all over North America to the Hill Cumorah.
Two Set of Barges
The Book of Mormon mentions that the Jaredites used two different sets of barges for various travel, whether over small or many waters or a over a great sea. Many of the above thesis’ don’t mention the two sets of barges, which may be new to some readers. I explain it in detail below.
I have researched for quite some time now, and I am now confidant to share my research and opinion with you. The past many years, understanding that the Jaredites made two different types of barges for a very different level of travel, has helped me tremendously as I have read, studied, and prayed about it. As you read Ether 2 with me below, you will see how obvious the two sets of barges is. It will probably be the first time you have heard or remember such a thing, but it is in our scriptures just waiting to be read and understood.
Dating the Jaredites/Adena Culture
This is a slide from Wayne May’s 2013 video titled, Jaredites
I have quoted Rod Meldrum below about the Adena Culture:
1. “The Adena culture existed from 2200 BC to 300 AD, in a time known as the Early Woodland period. The Adena culture refers to what were probably a number of related Native American societies sharing a burial complex and ceremonial system. The Adena lived in an area including parts of present-day Ohio, Indiana, West Virginia, Kentucky, New York, Pennsylvania and Maryland.
2. “Adena sites are concentrated in a relatively small area (see pink area in map to the left)- maybe 200 sites in the central Ohio Valley, with perhaps another 200 scattered throughout the other states, although they may once have numbered in the thousands. The importance of the Adena complex comes from its considerable influence on other contemporary and succeeding cultures. The Adena culture is seen as the precursor to the traditions of the Hopewell culture, which are sometimes thought as an elaboration, or zenith, of Adena traditions.
Miamisburg Mound, Ohio
3. “The Adena were notable for their agricultural practices, pottery, artistic works and extensive trading network, which supplied them with a variety of raw materials, ranging from copper from the Great Lakes to shells from the Gulf Coast. The Adena culture was named for the large mound on Thomas Worthington’s early 19th-century estate called ‘Adena’, in Chillicothe, Ohio.
4. “The Miamisburg Mound is the best known, but least understood major prehistoric Indian feature in Ohio. It is the largest conical shaped burial mound or earthwork of its kind east of the Mississippi, and the most recognizable land mark in in the city of Miamisburg.”
5. “The origin of these very advanced peoples is not known. They arrived or developed in the Ohio river valley beginning 1500 BC They were the first to domesticate plant food such as squash, sunflower and pumpkins. They lived in permanent settlement near streams. Sometimes their villages were enclosed with earthen walls from four to five feet in height. Their principal weapon was the spear. The Adena Indians were the first in Ohio to build earthworks and burial mounds giving rise to their popular name, Mound Builders.
6. “This civilization, unlike the Hopewell Mound Builder civilization which followed them tended to create their mounds in conical form. Both buried their honored dead within large earthen mounds.
7. “Their culture strongly correlated with the Book of Mormon Jaredite people in time frame and location in relation to the Nephites and several criteria. Their skills were advanced and many of their remains were truly monumental.” The Book of Mormon in America’s Heartland page 100 by Rodney Meldrum
Adena Mounds
Some of these mounds would be during the Adamic or Clovis times frame and the Adena or Jaredite time.
We have information dating Louisiana mounds (Poverty Point 1700 – 1100 BC), (Watson Brake 3500 BC), and Georgia mounds (Bilbo 3560 AD) as places of the oldest North American known civilizations. We also know about the Olmec culture of Mesoamerica in about 1500 BC. Some of these ancient mounds and cities would be long before the flood of Noah and others would be just after. We know Adam was placed in North America at Missouri at about 4000 BC, so it makes sense the people of the earth would spread all over both Hemispheres, as during Adam’s time there were not separate Hemispheres. Noah’s flood was in about 2345 BC and the City of Enoch was taken to heaven in about 3313 BC. We believe the Jaredites came to America after the great flood, in about 2200 BC after the Tower of Babel fell.
Click picture for text explanation
Important Dates
2943 BC Noah Born 2345 BC Noah’s Flood (UM Date) 2275 BC Eber Born (Hebrews) 2241 BC Peleg Born 2200 BC Brother of Jared (To America) 2052 BC Abraham Born 1993 BC Noah Died Source:
Key Information- 344 Days
I have considered that the Jaredites after being sent from Babylon (Baghdad, Iraq) and after landing in North America, they spread all over into Canada, the USA and Mexico. However, the most important fact we know is, as the Book of Mormon says, the Jaredites “were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days upon the water.” Ether 6:11. Understanding this fact from the Book of Mormon, I believe it is most likely the Jaredites traveled across the Pacific and not the smaller and shorter Atlantic Ocean.
Three hundred and forty four days is a very long time to be on the water, but I think it is the most import clue which helps us understand the Jaredites most plausible route from the Old world.
Newly Shared Truth- Phoenicia Voyages
I love the scripture in D&C 121:33 that says, “How long can rolling waters remain impure? What power shall stay the heavens? As well might man stretch forth his puny arm to stop the Missouri river in its decreed course, or to turn it up stream, as to hinder the Almighty from pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints.”
Because of amazing hard work and inspiration of Rod Meldrum, Wayne May, Mike and Betty LaFontaine, John Lefgren, Dean Sessions, Hannah Stoddard, Jonathan Neville, Russ Barlow, Steve Smoot, and hundreds of other Latter-day Saints, we are receiving new knowledge and understanding about this world, and the people of this world. I am thankful for each of these wonderful friends and other contributors searching for and seeking truth.
Before I continue with the probable voyage of the Jaredites, I want to review some previous voyages by Captain Philip Beale on his two amazing Phoenicia voyages. He has traveled over 30,000 nautical miles form the Old World to America and back, twice. This has nothing to do with the Jaredites sailing the Pacific to America, but it does in my opinion validate the voyage of the Lehites and the Mulekites across the Atlantic. In context to the Jaredite voyage, this information is fantastic.
Philip Beale Validates Travel Days from Japan to America
Philip Beale said to me in an email dated Jan 23, 2023 the following. “The ocean currents move at about half a mile per hour or 12 miles per day. So any voyage from say Japan to the Americas would take a few hundred days, depending on the distance (4000 miles – Japan to North America, would equal 333 days at sea).”Philip Beale British Navy and Captain of the Phoenicia Ship sailed in 2009 and 2020 on a replica 600 BC Ship. Read more below.
Travel on the sea from the Old World to America is spoken about in all the many accounts of the Book of Mormon. Historians had it very wrong as they claimed the Bering Strait was the way in which the New World was populated. Today’s world is just now beginning to understand the truth. Our non-Mormon friend Philip Beale from England’s Navy, has done Atlantic crossings on the Phoenicia Ship. Our good friends Mike and Betty LaFontaine, and John Lefgren now own that replica 600 BC ship, and it is being re-constructed in Montrose, Iowa across the Mississippi River from Nauvoo, Illinois.
Jules Verne 7- A Pattern for the Phoenicia
“Two thousand six hundred years ago, the truth of the PHOENICIA’s original design was in the low oxygen mud of the ancient French seaport of Marseilles on the coast of the Western Mediterranean Sea.
Jules-Verne 7 and 9 (foreground) shipwrecks. General view during excavation (Photo M. Derain, AMU).
In 1993 construction workers discovered the shipwreck, and she soon became known to the archaeological world as Jules Verne 7.
Twenty-two years ago, Royal Navy officer, Philip Beale, determined that he would use the design of the 600 BC shipwreck to show how the ancient Phoenicians built seaworthy vessels capable of crossing the Atlantic Ocean.
Phoenicia replica being re-built in Montrose, Iowa today
The shipwrights of Arwad, Syria, took on the challenge of handcrafting the ancient ship by using the same materials their forefathers had used to build the best ocean vessels of the ancient world.
Today, on the western banks of the Upper Mississippi River, in Montrose Iowa, the PHOENICIA is on display for the world to see how in the Sixth Century Before Christ, the Prince of Judah, Mulek, came to America seeking refuge from the agents of the King of Babylon. Visit us at Montrose Iowa, across the river from Nauvoo, Illinois and volunteer to help us re build the 600 BC replica Phoenicia.” John Lefgren Read more about the Phoenicia here
.
Gyptis: Sailing Replica of a 6th-century-BC Archaic Greek Sewn Boat
Patrice Pomey and Pierre Poveda Aix-Marseille Univ., CNRS, MCC, CCJ, Centre Camille Jullian, F-13000, Aix-en-Provence, France, pomey@mmsh.univ-aix.fr, poveda@mmsh.univ-aix.fr A sailing replica based on the archaeological remains and structural analysis of the 6th-century archaic Greek sewn boat Jules Verne 7& 9 was built in Marseille as part of the city’s European Capital of Culture 2013 program. Full-scale reconstruction allowed investigation of specific aspects of the methods used to build a shell-first, sewn-plank, and lashed-frame vessel, as well as learning the gestures and know-how of the original shipbuilders. The first two seasons of sailing trials, including short journeys in the Bay of Marseille and longer, coast-hopping expeditions, reflecting the uses of the original vessel have taken place and are reported. here in a PDF
Phoenicia Voyages vs. Mesoamerican Route
The Mesoamerican Theory is that Lehi sailed east from Oman and navigated the large Pacific Ocean. Our Captain Philip Beale said the boat could make that voyage, but the passengers would all be dead. You see the Heartland Theory (blue line) could be accomplished in just 120 days or so.
Phoenicia Voyage 2009 Oman to Lebanon
In the Phoenicia Ship, Philip Beale’s 2009 voyage from Oman to near Florida took about 120 to 180 days, and his trip in 2019 from Tunisia to Florida only took 38 days. It only took Columbus about 36 days to land in the Bahamas. This is a very quick voyage time on the Atlantic, compared to traveling the large Pacific ocean. This is one of the reasons I believe the Jaredites probably used the Pacific Ocean in their voyage to the New World, as the scriptures say they traveled for 344 days.
Phoenicia Voyage 2019 Tunisia to Florida
To read more about both of these Phoenicia Voyages you can see my blog here and here.
Jaredite Voyage 5th Thesis Continued
Jaredite Voyages- 1st Set of Barges (“Many Waters”)
I believe the Jaredite information is so ancient (Apx 1800 to 2200 BC) which makes it difficult to be very accurate in determining the correct route of the Jaredites, but it is very interesting to speculate on the possibility of each voyage. With many hours of research, study and prayer I have come up with a very plausible route of the Jaredites to America.
Ether 2: 5 And it came to pass that the Lord commanded them that they should go forth into the wilderness, yea, into that quarter where there never had man been. And it came to pass that the Lord did go before them, and did talk with them as he stood in a cloud, and gave directions whither they should travel.
(See map below. I have divided the map in quarters using the location of the Tower of Babel (Baghdad, Iraq) as the center point, where we believe the Jaredites lived close by. The quarter that is most likely to be where the Lord said, “that quarter where there never had man been“, is most likely the south east quarter.
We know after the flood, Noah had three sons, Ham, Shem, and Japeth who began civilization near Mount Ararat in Turkey. After Noah landed at just north of Baghdad, Ham Shem and Japeth with family’s spread all over. They went northwest into Turkey, Greece, Poland and Europe. They spread northeast into Turkmenistan, Kazakhstan, Russia and Mongolia. They also spread far into Egypt, Libya, Sudan and Ethiopia. It seems likely to me that they least traveled to the area of Burma, Thailand, Malaysia and Singapore as ship travel probably made it not as feasible to travel there. The people getting on a ship to go anywhere far away for just travel, seems unrealistic with all the land and water close by. Sea travel of course was great for trade around the Mediterranean Sea and Persian Gulf, as the Phoenicians have proven.
It says in Ether 2:6, they traveled in the wilderness, built barges, and crossed many waters. In my opinion it is most likely they traveled on foot towards the best water source to complete their long few voyages ahead. I don’t think they traveled towards the Mediterranean, as that is an area that many people were already located and not as the Lord said, “that quarter where there never had man been” Also travel to the north or east would require traveling over high mountainous terrain. See Map Below
Being surrounded by mountains, it is most likely the Jaredites traveled by foot parallel to the Zargos Mountains along the Tigris or Euphrates Rivers and right into the Persian Gulf. Map shows Lehi’s voyage to the Promised Land to the Gulf of Mexico and the Jaredite voyage towards the Promised Land arriving probably in Washington State on the West coast.Babylon northward is surrounded by the Taurus Mountains, Armenian Highlands and the Pontic MountainsThis map shows you the Alborz Mountains and the elevation all around the Caspian Sea. This would definitely impede migration and travel from Baghdad or Tehran to the sea.
With the Jaredites in the area of Babylon, any movement to the Steppes or more mountainous areas would require a considerable distance through and over a series of very tall mountains, that have restricted traffic and migration for millennia now. See the solid mass of mountains to the northwest, north, and northeast of Mesopotamia and the home of the Jaredites. In brown text above see the many mountain ranges surrounding Babylon to the North and the East.
As you can see above the majority of migration was to the North, and West of Babylon. Some travel went northeast and southwest. I am proposing “that quarter where there never had man been” is most likely towards the south east and the Persian Gulf.
I don’t believe the dating on this specific map as I feel best with JohnPratt.com information. Again, this map shows the incredible amount of migration everywhere except, “that quarter where there never had man been”, as the Lord describes the Jaredite voyage.
Most likely the Jaredites built barges near today’s city of Kuwait just before taking their voyage. “And it came to pass that they did travel in the wilderness, (Baghdad to Persia Gulf 655 Miles) and did build barges, (We aren’t told how many) in which they did cross many waters, (Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Andaman Sea, Malacca Strait, South China Sea, and Yellow Sea), directed continually by the hand of the Lord.” Ether 2:6. Italics added.
Ether 2:7 “And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness”Location of the Sons of Noah, Ham, Shem, and Japeth
7 And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness, but he would that they should come forth even unto the land of promise, which was choice above all other lands, which the Lord God had preserved for a righteous people.” Ether 2:5-7
Not stopping beyond the sea in the wilderness, in my opinion means, they would continue on the “many waters” continually, crossing many different named seas without stopping, until they arrived at the final destination of the Lord, (Taiwan, Shanghai or Japan?) to begin building new barges that were appropriate for crossing the larger Pacific Ocean to America. They were led by the Lord in a cloud.
Jaredite Voyage 2nd Set of Barges (“Cross this Great Water”)
At this point we believe the crossing of the many waters had to end on land, in order to build the next barges necessary to make the 344 day journey to the Promised Land. And, judging by my personal reading of these verses, the 2nd set of barges were apparently almond-shaped and perhaps 35-70 feet (10-20 meters) long. (Length of a tree?)
See all of the forested areas in green, near Shanghai for wood to build the barges.
Let me suggest the places they may have stopped to build the 2nd set of barges. Hong Kong, Taiwan, Shanghai or in Japan near Kogoshima, which is at the far southern tip of Japan in the East China Sea. Any of these places would be a convenient place with a lot of forest to build barges near the China Sea/Pacific Ocean in preparation to taking the long journey to the Promised Land. I’m sure the Lord guided then in the cloud, to a place that had the proper raw materials for building the final barges.
2 Jaredite Voyages with Two Varied Types of Barges
The Lord instructs the building of the 1st Barges, by saying In verse 6 of Ether, “Many Waters.” With the 2nd Barges, the Lord says, “Cross this Great Water“
Very different barges for very different purposes. The first barges may have been perhaps bigger but swifter, possibly even using a sail. Their route over smaller gulfs, inlets, and straits, they would not have those fierce winds and waves of the great ocean. They possibly only traveled by day without needing light. That is why two similar but unique type of barges would need to be made. We know with the lord leading them in a cloud, they could have made any barge or ship work.
“16 And the Lord said: Go to work and build, after the manner* of barges which ye have hitherto built. And it came to pass that the brother of Jared did go to work, and also his brethren, and built barges after the manner which they had built, according to the instructions of the Lord. And they were small, and they were light upon the water, even like unto the lightness of a fowl upon the water.
*After the Manner
After the manner reminds us of what the Lord said to Nephi when he was to build the first Nephite Temple, “after the manner” of the Temple of Solomon. Obviously building a temple or a ship had many similar building instructions, and Nephi or the Brother of Jared would just need slightly modified building plans, “after the manner.”
17 And they were built after a manner that they were exceedingly tight, even that they would hold water like unto a dish; and the bottom thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the sides thereof were tight like unto a dish; and the ends thereof were peaked; and the top thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the length thereof was the length of a tree; and the door thereof, when it was shut, was tight like unto a dish.”Ether2:16-17
The adjectives in verse 17 above make it obvious the 2nd set of barges were much different than the first ones. The 2nd set seems to be “Light and Tight.”
Cross this Great Water/ Light and Steering?
18 And it came to pass that the brother of Jared cried unto the Lord, saying: O Lord, I have performed the work which thou hast commanded me, and I have made the barges according as thou hast directed me.
19 And behold, O Lord, in them there is no light; whither shall we steer? And also we shall perish, for in them we cannot breathe, save it is the air which is in them; therefore we shall perish.
20 And the Lord said unto the brother of Jared: Behold, thou shalt make a hole in the top, and also in the bottom; and when thou shalt suffer for air thou shalt unstop the hole and receive air. And if it be so that the water come in upon thee, behold, ye shall stop the hole, that ye may not perish in the flood.
21 And it came to pass that the brother of Jared did so, according as the Lord had commanded.
22 And he cried again unto the Lord saying: O Lord, behold I have done even as thou hast commanded me; and I have prepared the vessels for my people, and behold there is no light in them. Behold, O Lord, wilt thou suffer that we shall cross this great water in darkness? Ether 2:16-22.
Needing light, steering and air holes for the 2nd set of barges was crucial. This is the big difference between the 1st set of barges and the 2nd set. Crossing the “great water” vs. the “many waters.” It is absolutely clear to me as I study this out in my mind.
A Most Righteous Man. Mahonri Moriancumer
Most of us know the incredible story about the Lord touching the 16 stones that would give light to the Jaredites in the 2nd set of barges. It is a very faith promoting story of the incredible faith of the Brother of Jared. However, I won’t emphasis the story in this blog.
I will just quote these verses. “And because of the knowledge of this man he could not be kept from beholding within the veil; and he saw the finger of Jesus, which, when he saw, he fell with fear; for he knew that it was the finger of the Lord; and he had faith no longer, for he knew, nothing doubting. Wherefore, having this perfect knowledge of God, he could not be kept from within the veil; therefore he saw Jesus; and he did minister unto him.” Ether 3:19-20
It is absolutely amazing to even think about beholding the Savior as a Spirit or with a Ressurrected body. What an incredibly faith promoting experience.
Connection of Joseph Smith and the Brother of Jared
In addition to the 16 stones the Lord touched, He touched two more to assist the Prophet Joseph Smith in translation of the gold plates in 1827. Wow! I just touched on it here, as it is most remarkable.
“And behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write. For behold, the language which ye shall write I have confounded; wherefore I will cause in my own due time that these stones shall magnify to the eyes of men these things which ye shall write.” Ether 3:23-24 Blog Here
Understanding 344 Days on the Ocean to Cross this Great Water
Ether 2:24 says, “For behold, ye shall be as a whale in the midst of the sea; for the mountain waves shall dash upon you. Nevertheless, I will bring you up again out of the depths of the sea.” This indicates to me a far larger body of water and a very different body of water than the “many waters” spoken of above with the first set of barges.
(Here also the Brother of Jared uses the phrase, “cross this great water“, which to me shows a singular body of a very large body of water, unlike the many waters which seem smaller and less vast and easier perhaps to navigate.) Similar definitions of seas in the Book of Mormon is found in 1 Nephi that says, “And we beheld the sea, which we called Irreantum, which, being interpreted, is many waters.” 1 Nephi 17:5
The definitions below help us understand the two main descriptions in the book of Ether about water, ocean, or seas. I feel it is obvious that the term, cross this great water, means our oceans today, and many waters most likely applies to what we call today seas, gulfs, inlets, etc.
I believe I now understand the term “many waters.” The term describes a lot of differently named gulf’s, inlet’s, or sea’s that are all connected by other water or seas. This would be unlike the Great Lakes which is “many waters” but they are all connected with some type of land, peninsula, or geological feature. I am sure anciently the Great Lakes were one complete body of water but that may have been during the time of Adam and predates the flood.
Remember also, my friend and Phoenicia Captain who has sailed 30,000 nautical miles in a 600 BC replica ship, from the Old World to Florida, said to me in Jan of 2023, “the ocean currents move at about half a mile per hour or 12 miles per day. So any voyage from say Japan to the Americas would take a few hundred days, depending on the distance (4000 miles – Japan to North America, would equal 333 days at sea).” Philip Beale
[Wow, another incredibly accurate piece of information].
Sea as a River?
I love how Jonathan Neville explained the River Sidon as a possible Sea. “I looked up the word sea in Biblical Hebrew concordances. Strong’s Concordance transliterates the Hebrew as yam, with the number 3220. The NAS Exhaustive Concordance defines yam as sea and notes variations, including seacoast, west, west side, and westward. Brown-Driver-Briggs offer usages in context, including the Mediterranean Sea, Red Sea, Dead Sea, Sea of Galilee—and “a mighty river.”
The example given for “a mighty river” is the Nile River. The Hebrew term yam is used in Isaiah 19:5 and Nahum 3:8 (twice in one verse), both in connection with Thebes, or the modern Luxor.
Alternate translations show the term is translated as either sea or river.
By looking at the 1828 Webster’s Dictionary we can see the definition of word during the time of Joseph Smith. We all have many varied definitions of the various bodies of water mentioned in the Book of Mormon. I give you these definitions to help you evaluate the names of oceans, lakes, rivers, seas, and other bodies of water you will come across.
Sea
“A large body of water, nearly enclosed by land, as the Baltic or the Mediterranean; as the sea of Azof. Seas are properly branches of the ocean, and upon the same level. Large bodies of water inland, and situated above the level of the ocean, are lakes. The appellation of sea, given to the Caspian lake, is an exception, and not very correct. So the lake of Galilee is called a sea, from the Greek.” Source
Water
The ocean; a sea; a lake; a river; any great collection of water; as in the phrases, to go by water to travel by water. Source
Ocean
“The vast body of water which covers more than three fifths of the surface of the globe, called also the sea, or great sea. It is customary to speak of the ocean as if divided into three parts, the Atlantic ocean the Pacific ocean and the Indian ocean; but the ocean is one mass or body, partially separated by the continents of Europe, Asia and Africa on one side, and by America on the other.” Source
Irreantum
IRREANTUM is one of the few Book of Mormon names that is defined with a textual gloss in the Book of Mormon. This gloss signals that its meaning was not readily discernible to readers of the plates and was not in their language. A number of different etymologies have been proposed for IRREANTUM, one Semitic and four EGYPTIAN. Source
Semitic languages and would mean “somewhat literally, ‘abundant watering of completeness,’ or ‘fully abundant waters.’”1 The second proposed origin for the word Irreantum is Egyptian, and when parsed “the elements would mean ‘great watercourse of all.’”2
Ripliancum
“And it came to pass that he came to the waters of Ripliancum, which, by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all; wherefore, when they came to these waters they pitched their tents; and Shiz also pitched his tents near unto them; and therefore on the morrow they did come to battle.” Ether 15:8
Ripliancum- Jaredite GN 1. “Large, to exceed all,” waters of, north of RAMAH and OGATH (Ether 15:8, 10)
Until possible language affinities for JAREDITE names can be determined, all suggestions for etymologies of JAREDITE names must remain more speculative than substantive. With that caveat, the onomasticon does offer etymologies for some JAREDITE names, especially if it is possible that some JAREDITE names were translated into NEPHITE, or were otherwise related to one or more Semitic languages.
Likely with Sumerian rib “surpassing, outstanding, massive; strong.”[1]
The -LIAN- element (as for -REAN- in IRREANTUM) might be derived from the Semitic root rwy “abundant waters,” with the nominalizing affix -n. In such an instance, the -r- following a bilabial plosive would perforce change to an -l-. Cf. Tupliaš River (Akkadian) = Duweirig.” Source
Winds and Buried in the Deep
Ether 6:7 “And it came to pass that when they were buried in the deep there was no water that could hurt them, their vessels being tight like unto a dish, and also they were tight like unto the ark of Noah; therefore when they were encompassed about by many waters they did cry unto the Lord, and he did bring them forth again upon the top of the waters.
8 And it came to pass that the wind did never cease to blow towards the promised land while they were upon the waters; and thus they were driven forth before the wind.
Once on the Kuroshio Current east of Japan, and then the North Pacific Drift all the way into the United States, these sea currents would constantly drift or flow or push thingsconstantly or as the scripture says, “never cease.” Once reaching the Promised Land (United States), in my opinion near the Columbia River in eastern Washington State, is my best choice of landing as I will explain below. They then would have spread all over Canada, USA, and Mexico.
We know the Jaredites had their final battles at Hill Ramah or Cumorah as the Nephites called it. “And it came to pass that the army of Coriantumr did pitch their tents by the hill Ramah; and it was that same hill where my father Mormon did hide up the records unto the Lord, which were sacred.” Ether 15:11
To arrive from the Columbia River to Hill Ramah would have a very direct route, using the rivers across the United States. The route could easily be from the Columbia River, to the Missouri River, to the Mississippi River, for a short ride and to the Head of the River Sidon (Mississippi/Ohio Confluence) they could follow the Ohio River east which continues as the Allegheny River near Pittsburg, and then on the Genesee River which flows north, right to Cumorah Land.
Japan Earthquake and Tsunami (3/11/11)
Now, so we may better understand the importance of 344 Days on the Ocean to Cross this Great Water, let us see if we find in the world today, some event or travel that may help us confirm, that 344 days, non stop towards America on the Pacific is feasible. It is not only feasible, it happened.
“Japan earthquake and tsunami of 2011, also called Great Sendai Earthquake or Great Tōhoku Earthquake, severe natural disaster that occurred in northeastern Japan on March 11, 2011. The event began with a powerful earthquake off the northeastern coast of Honshu, Japan’s main island, which caused widespread damage on land and initiated a series of large tsunami waves that devastated many coastal areas of the country, most notably in the Tōhoku region (northeastern Honshu). The tsunami also instigated a major nuclear accident at a power station along the coast…
The magnitude-9.0 earthquake struck at 2:46 PM. (The early estimate of magnitude 8.9 was later revised upward.) The epicenter was located some 80 miles (130 km) east of the city of Sendai, (see red circles in map left) Miyagi prefecture, and the focus occurred at a depth of 18.6 miles (about 30 km) below the floor of the western Pacific Ocean…
As the search for victims continued, the official count of those confirmed dead or still missing rose to about 28,500. However, as more people thought to be missing were found to be alive, that figure began to drop; by the end of 2011 it had been reduced to some 19,300.” Source
Predicted Distribution of Debris (One year)
The Tsunami of March 2011 struck the northeast coast of Japan. The image below shows the predicted distribution of debris by April 3, 2012, which would end up in the State of Washington or a little further north in Alaska within 1 to 2 years depending on the size of debris, currents and temperatures.
As we have discussed, the Jaredite 2nd set of barges traveling from Hong Kong, Taiwan, China or Japan to the United States,(see map above) would have taken 344 days as the scriptures say.
“When the monstrous tsunami of March 2011 struck the northeast coast of Japan, the retreating waves pulled many pieces of civilization and many lives out to sea. The Japanese government estimated that 5 million tons of debris was swept up by the event, with about 70 percent sinking to the seafloor and 1.5 million tons left floating. More than a year later, the debris from that tragedy is still drifting on the Pacific Ocean…
The map above shows the output of the Surface Currents from Diagnostic (SCUD) model, an attempt to simulate where and how that debris would disperse. Orange and red shaded areas represent parcels of water with a high probably of containing floating debris. The deeper the red color, the higher the likely concentration. The debris field stretches roughly 5,000 kilometers by 2,000 kilometers across the North Pacific.
The model begins with more than 678,000 “tracers” being released from various points along the northeastern coast of Japan on March 11, 2011. The initial distribution is based on the density of population and development…
Debris was initially carried by the potent Kuroshio Current, which whips past eastern Japan much like the Gulf Stream in the North Atlantic. The Kuroshio carries surface waters northeast, before eventually turning east in the Kuroshio Extension and then the North Pacific Current. Some debris should reach the west coast of North America within a year or two, while much of it is likely to end up in the floating debris field in the middle of the North Pacific Gyre that is referred to as “the garbage patch…
“in Canada recently detected an abandoned 150-foot Japanese fishing vessel floating offshore of British Columbia. Other reports of debris in Washington and Hawaii came in months ago. But in most cases, the objects were larger and standing above the water line, where they could be pushed like sails at higher speeds. The model shown above tracks objects sitting at or just below the water line.”
NASA Earth Observatory image by Jesse Allen, using model data courtesy of Jan Hafner, International Pacific Research Center. Caption by Michael Carlowicz.
Summary of Multi-Model Simulations of Debris Drift from the 2011 Japan Tsunami
“The models agree that windage, a variable characterizing debris exposure to the wind, stratifies the debris and affects the pathways during the eastward drift from Japan: high-windage items reaching North America first, at the end of 2011, (260 to 300 days) with lower windage items arriving up to approximately 36 months later. Only SCUD model, however, successfully reproduced all main peaks of tsunami-boat arrivals reported from the US/Canada West Coast indicating that surface currents and surface drift remain a challenging task for ocean models.” International Pacific Research CenterMore Info
The IPRC Model for tracking the Japan tsunami debris across the Pacific has been adjusted to reflect the effects of wind on different types of debris. The original model was based on data from scientific drifting buoys with large drogues at 15 meters below the surface to measure the movements of currents. To this model, Senior Scientist Nikolai Maximenko and Scientific Computer Programmer Jan Hafner have now added five levels of windage to provide a more complete simulation of the debris field and a more accurate estimate of the present location of various types of debris. Objects with the highest windage in the model started to arrive on the West Coast already at the end of 2011. The new animations generated by the model are available to the public at the International Pacific Research Center Marine and Tsunami Debris
After the March 11, 2011 Japan Tsunami, this scan (Pictures above) of the International Pacific Research Center Marine and Tsunami Debris Center, shows you where the debris field was located 8 months later, 10 months after the disaster, and 12 months later. You can see a large drift of debris landed right in the northwest corner of the United States, very close to where the Columbia River would empty. This helps validate the 344 days it took the Jaredites to follow the currents of the same ocean at a similar distance as the debris of the tsunami. Click the link below for an animated video of the drit motion. http://iprc.soest.hawaii.edu/users/hafner/PUBLIC/TSUNAMI_DEBRIS/WINDAGE_03/ANIMATION_1/movie_windages.gif
Jaredites Led by the Lord
Nephi made a thorough documentation of the route taken by his group when leaving Jerusalem to Oman which they called Bountiful. I believe at Oman they traveled in September at harvest time, and went the direction of the currents in the fall and traveled west around the tip of Africa to Florida.
The Book of Ether offers us clues of travel to “that quarter where there never had man been“, probably south east on foot towards Kuwait, and then on the many waters.
They were led spiritually by the brother of Jared, one of the mightiest prophets of whom we have record. The brother of Jared recognized in this task something fundamentally different from their previous efforts at barge-building: These barges would be used to cross the “great deep” in an extended voyage. But the barges were not fit for long voyages for at least two reasons: First, there was no light source inside the barges, rendering the interiors inky black, with no ability to see in order to steer or take care of other necessities; and second, the barges were airtight, with no mechanism to allow the passengers to breathe when the air became stale. Since these were problems that were beyond the ken of the Jaredites to solve on their own initiative, the brother of Jared took them to the Lord, and the Lord gave him instructions to help them resolve the problems. (For a fascinating and instructive take on this scriptural account, read or listen to Elder Bruce R. McConkie’s BYU devotional speech “Agency or Inspiration – Which?“)
In short, the Jaredites’ earlier barge-building efforts appear to have been for a shorter-duration voyage, so no special construction was required. It was only when crossing the sea, a journey of nearly a year, that they needed such special construction and conditions.
David Read Face of a Nephite Kennewick Man Has Haplogroup X DNA
The Kennewick Man is a human skeleton that was found in Kennewick, Washington in 1996. The skeleton is claimed to be over 6-8,000 years old, and is believed to be from a male who was around 40-50 years old when he died. The Kennewick Man generated huge public interest, as claims were made over who the skeleton belonged to. Native American tribes claimed him as their ancestor, and the skeleton was eventually returned to them in 2017.
Our friend David Read has shared a lot of information about how Kennewick man most likely validates the Book of Mormon timeline. If he is correct, it will also validate the Jaredite landing near the west coast of the United States near the State of Washington.
“Nephites in North America: New DNA Evidence” Despite popular belief, the currently available DNA evidence supports the Book of Mormon. Critics who attempt to rely on DNA evidence to attack the truth of the Book of Mormon misinterpret or misconstrue what the DNA evidence actually shows. In this presentation, Mr. Read will present more DNA evidence that has recently come to light supporting Book of Mormon claims.
As one example, Mr. Read will discuss further scientific studies which again confirm that mitochondrial DNA haplogroup X (previously publicized by Rod Meldrum) is found among Native Americans and originated in the Middle East. Indeed, one recent study found a variety of haplogroup X in Egypt that is just one mutation away from the type found in Native Americans, which undermines the critics’ previous claims that Native American haplotype X2a has “too many mutations” from the haplogroup X haplotypes found in the Middle East to fit a Book of Mormon timeframe for a migration from the Middle East to the Americas.
Mr. Read will also present new DNA evidence regarding Y DNA haplogroup R, which is a second non-Asian DNA type found in large numbers among some Native American groups. Mr. Read will present evidence showing that this non-Asian DNA type also predates Columbus and has a distribution pattern in common with haplogroup X. This means that there is now a second and separate line of DNA evidence that corroborates the haplogroup X information and is again consistent with the Book of Mormon.
Finally, Mr. Read will explain the significance of recent findings about an ancient Native American skeleton known as Kennewick Man, whose DNA is haplogroup X, but whose carbon dating has been commonly reported as being over 8,000 years old. Because of the reported carbon dating, Kennewick Man is now often used by critics to argue that haplogroup X in the Americas predates Book of Mormon timeframes. However, this again misconstrues the evidence. Mr. Read will demonstrate that a more complete analysis of the carbon dating for Kennewick Man shows that his correct age is within Book of Mormon timeframes and once again supports the DNA evidence in favor of the Book of Mormon. David possesses many intellectual interests. Before finishing his juris doctorate in law and becoming a patent attorney and later a judge, he earned undergraduate degrees in chemistry and philosophy. Over the past 10 years, he has completed a considerable amount of research into the historical authenticity of the Book of Mormon with a particular emphasis on DNA evidence related to the Book of Mormon. Through this research, he has recently uncovered additional DNA evidence that corroborates and supports the historical authenticity of the Book of Mormon. Register to see his video here bookofmormonevidence.org/streaming
Warning
I now share with you a plethora of additional information about the Jaredites possible landing places in Eastern Asia, with artifacts that date to the Jaredite time frame. I only warn you as I have taken up most of your day already, with this previous information on the Jaredite route, and if you are a sucker for punishment you will endure more fascinating information.
I want to say, Wow! The amount of information available today is massive. We know the Book of Mormon is the absolute truth, and I love finding the secondary evidence to validate its spiritual truth. Information is everywhere if you just look and study and research and don’t forget to pray!
Connection/China/Mexico/North America
From a Wayne May talk Oct 2013 at the Firm Foundation
Jaredites Landed in China? Chinese Artifacts in Western North America
New Evidence Ancient Chinese Explorers Landed in America Excites Experts By Tara MacIsaac , Epoch Times
John A. Ruskamp Jr., Ed.D., reports that he has identified an outstanding, history-changing treasure hidden in plain sight. High above a walking path in Albuquerque’s Petroglyph National Monument, Ruskamp spotted petroglyphs that struck him as unusual. After consulting with experts on Native American rock writing and ancient Chinese scripts to corroborate his analysis, he has concluded that the readable message preserved by these petroglyphs was likely inscribed by a group of Chinese explorers thousands of years ago.
Arizona Cartouche Chinese Petroglyphs.
On the fringe of archaeology have long been claims that the Chinese reached North America long before Europeans. With some renowned experts taking interest in Ruskamp’s discovery, those claims may be working their way from the fringe to the core.
It doesn’t mean our history textbooks will change tomorrow. Anything short of discovering an undisturbed early Asiatic relic or village in the Americas may fail to convince those archaeologists who have dogmatically rejected evidence of an ancient Chinese presence in the New World, said Ruskamp.
But, the disparate and widespread symbols he has found show many indications of authenticity. They have the potential to inspire a more serious investigation into early trans-Pacific interaction. To date, Ruskamp has identified over 82 petroglyphs matching unique ancient Chinese scripts not only at multiple sites in Albuquerque, New Mexico, but also nearby in Arizona, as well as in Utah, Nevada, California, Oklahoma, and Ontario. Collectively, he believes that most of these artifacts were created by an early Chinese exploratory expedition, although some appear to be reproductions made by Native people for their own purposes.
Did China discover America 70 years before Columbus?
Recently we reported on a new book by Italian physicist and philologist Lucio Russo who presented the controversial claim that the ancient Greeks discovered America long before Christopher Columbus set foot on American soil in 1492. Now another historian is arguing that the Chinese also discovered the ‘New World’ 70 years before Columbus…
Chinese map dated 1418 supports that the Chinese were exploring the Americas in 1421
Amateur historian Gavin Menzies has made a career upending conventional wisdom and has already authored three highly controversial books: ‘1421: The Year China Discovered the World’, in which he claims that a Chinese fleet helmed by Admiral Zheng He sailed to the Americas in 1421, and its sequel, ‘1434:
But is there any evidence for Menzies’ so-called outlandish claims? In a new book titled ‘Who Discovered America: The Untold History of the Peopling of the Americas’, Menzies claims a Chinese map dated 1418 supports his contention that the Chinese were exploring the Americas in 1421. The map charted by Chinese Admiral Zheng He appears to show North American rivers and coasts as well as the continent of South America in some detail. He also writes that DNA markers prove American Indians and other natives are the descendants of several waves of Asian settlers.
Menzies claims that the map has been authenticated by an appraiser form Christie’s Auctions, as well as by a team of historians who concluded that it was written in the Ming Dynasty, a Chinese period that lasted from 1368 to 1644. The map is further corroborated, Mr Menzies says, by the Chinese names of numerous towns and regions in Peru.” OCTOBER, 9, 2013 APRIL HOLLOWAY
Jaredites Landed in Taiwan?
The Saoba Stone Pillars of Taiwan Present A Peinan Culture Conundrum
Taiwan is a modern and dynamic country, but it also has a rich culture and history, which is often forgotten by the wider world. The island has been home to a variety of communities and cultures since the Neolithic age. One of the most remarkable archaeological sites in Taiwan are the Saoba stone pillars in the Satokoay Historical Site which is a third-grade national historic monument and one of Taiwan’s most popular tourist attractions.
The Enigmatic Saoba Stone Pillars
The stone pillars are two large, badly-weathered standing stones that may have once had carvings on them. The pillars are of different heights – one is 18 feet (6 meters) and the other is 12 feet (4 meters) high. They are situated on a slope north of the Wuhe terrace and face a deep river valley. The Satokay Historical Site is located in an area of outstanding natural beauty and the pillars can be seen from a distance.
Circles of small rocks surround both pillars, and how the two large stones were transported and erected at this site is a mystery, but given their remarkable location, Saoba stone pillars may have been used for ceremonial or religious purposes.
The Peinan Culture
The stones are believed to be part of the ancient Peinan Culture, also known as the Beinan Culture. There has been an excavation of the Saoba site, but it yielded little of historical value. And at another Peinan site, similar stone pillars were found which has led many experts to accept that the stones are important relics of Peinan culture.
Jade earing found at a Peinan Cultural site (Beinan Site Academic)
A similar standing stone to the one at Saoba can also be seen at National Museum of Prehistory and Peinan Culture Park. This Neolithic culture flourished in Taiwan about 2,000 to 3,000 years ago. It was fairly advanced when compared to previous societies on the island. It is noted for its distinctive stone coffins that have been found all over the Pacific and South-East Asia, convincing many that Taiwan was the birthplace of some of the Asian-Pacific cultures and civilizations. There is evidence that migration from Taiwan was very important in the spread of civilization in the region. While experts generally accept the stone pillars are from the Peinan culture, their role and purpose are not known.
Niumatou Site: An Archaeological Preservation of Taiwan’s Lost Aborigines
Atayal indigenous woman
“As long as 5,500 years ago the Formosan, Taiwan’s indigenous peoples, lived in small settlements in relative isolation along the coastal terrace in the Taichung (formerly Niumatou) basin areas. The men fished and hunted deer or wild boars, while women farmed and raised the families. They predominantly occupied the edges of the low-lying river terraces on the slope of the mountain which were covered by lush forests. Their stilt houses were raised on platforms above the typhoon flood levels. Possibly due to population expansion as well as needing a safer place to live, they moved higher up into the hilly areas approximately 3,800 years ago.
The Taiwan aborigines are termed Austronesian, with linguistic and genetic ties to a list of ethnic groups including those of New Zealand and Hawaii, Timor-Leste, the Philippines, Indonesia, Malaysia and Brunei and others from the African region, to name a few.
Mother Found Still Cradling Baby After 4800 Years
“Oftentimes, few people are interested in the findings of archeological digs – broken pots, scattered bones, it usually takes a sign of cannibalism or extraordinarily old carbon dating to draw the mainstream media’s attention. Yet a Taiwanese discovery announced last year proved to be an exception to the rule. Photos of the exhumed bodies went viral and major news organizations from Fox News to the Huffington Post reported on the story. What was that discovery? A Stone Age skeleton of a mother cradling a baby in a shared grave.
The Origins of the Mummified Mother and Baby
The Stone Age remains of a mother cradling her baby
The scientific excavation began in 2014 and took about a year to complete. A team of archaeologists led by Chu Whei-Lee of Taiwan’s National Museum of Science was working on a Neolithic site 6.2 miles (10 kilometers) inland from Taiwan’s western coast. Today, that area is called Taichung City but the site itself has been dubbed An-ho. Experts believe shorelines have shifted over the years and that An-ho was once a coastal village. Indeed, over 200 shark teeth have been found in the site’s dwellings, however, whether these teeth were practical, decorative, or spiritual is not known. The inhabitants of An-ho were most likely Dabenkeng people.
“The Dabenkeng people were the first farmers in Taiwan, who may have come from the south and southeast coasts of China about 5,000 years ago,” says Chengwha Tsang of Taiwan’s Academia Sinica. “This culture is the earliest Neolithic culture so far found in Taiwan.” (Drake, 2016) Taiwanese Dabenkeng culture featured corded ware pottery and stone adzes. source
Jaredites Landed in Japan
Ancient DNA Rewrites Story of Japanese Ancestry
One of the ancient Japanese skulls from which DNA was extracted. Credit: Shigeki Nakagome / Trinity College Dublin
The archipelago nation of Japan has been occupied since the Upper Paleolithic period (36,000 BC), and dual genomic Japanese ancestry has been the dominant theory, up until now. A new study carried out by Trinity College Dublin, published in the journal Sciences Advances , has completely changed this narrative, pointing to a tripartite Japanese ancestry, i.e., genetic origins from three different, ancient populations.
“We are very excited about our findings on the tripartite structure of Japanese populations. This finding is significant in terms of rewriting the origins of modern Japanese by taking advantage of the power of ancient genomics,” said Professor Shigeki Nakagome, a geneticist at Trinity College Dublin, and co-lead author of the study.
Japanese Ancestry Based on aDNA and New Genome Samples
The aDNA (ancient DNA) extracted from human bones, derived from 12 newly sequenced ancient Japanese genomes from pre- and post-farming periods, confirm the genetic signatures of early indigenous Jomon hunter-gatherers and immigrant Yayoi farmers .
However, the aDNA analysis also revealed a third Japanese ancestry source. This third genetic component comes from the Kofun people, a Japanese cultural phase that rapidly advanced between the 3rd and 7th centuries AD, reports Phys.org.
The oldest of the study skeletons was that of a Jomon female, found in Ehime Prefecture , from 9,000 years ago, from which aDNA was extracted.
But the ancient DNA analysis of the latest study revealed something modern genetic data had completely missed. Three Japanese skeletons from 1,500 years ago, from a Kofun period site in Ishikawa Prefecture, showed three primary genetic sources, according to geneticist and study co-leader Professor Takashi Gakuhari of Kanazawa University, Japan.
Japanese Burial Mounds
An aerial view of the Mozu-Furuichi Kofun Group, a group of one hundred and twenty-three kofun or tumuli in Fujiidera and Habikino, Osaka Prefecture, Japan. Thirty-one of the burial mounds are keyhole-shaped, thirty round, forty-eight rectangular, and a further fourteen are of indeterminate shape. ( Claude Jin / Adobe Stock)
The Third Japanese Ancestry Source: The Kofun People
The Kofun period is associated with the first emergence of political centralization in Japan, which continued and eventually became dominant. The Jomon people occupied the Japanese archipelago between 16,000 and 3,000 years ago, while the Yayoi migrated from the Asian mainland (specifically the northeast) and lived in Japan between 900 BC and 300 AD, says the Daily Mail . It was the Yayoi, who introduced wet-rice farming to Japan.
Based on the study results, the Kofun DNA comprised 71% of the genetic Japanese ancestry, versus 13% and 16% respectively for the Jomon and Yayoi DNA.
Interestingly, the Kofun ancestry most closely resembled the genetics of the Han people, who make up most of the population of China. “Chinese characters started to be used in this period [Kofun], such as Chinese characters inscribed on metal implements, for example swords,” said Nakagome. He was referring to the import of technology and culture from China, by way of the Korean Peninsula.
“Jōmon people” (縄文人, Jōmon jin) is the generic name of several peoples who lived in the Japanese archipelago during the Jōmon period (c. 14,000 to 300 BCE). The Jōmon people may have consisted of multiple groups, which arrived and merged at different times in the Japanese archipelago, using multiple migration routes, rather than a single homogeneous people.” Wikipedia
Jaredite/Near East Mummies DNA?
The First Genome Data from Ancient Egyptian Mummies: Ancient Egyptians Were Most Closely Related to Ancient Populations from the Near East
Egyptian Sarcophagus containing mummifies remains
“An international team of scientists, led by researchers from the University of Tuebingen (Germany) and the Max Planck Institute for the Science of Human History in Jena, successfully recovered and analyzed ancient DNA from Egyptian mummies dating from approximately 1400 BCE to 400 CE, including the first genome-wide nuclear data from three individuals, establishing ancient Egyptian mummies as a reliable source for genetic material to study the ancient past. The study, published on Tuesday in Nature Communications , found that modern Egyptians share more ancestry with Sub-Saharan Africans than ancient Egyptians did, whereas ancient Egyptians were found to be most closely related to ancient people from the Near East…
The Research
For this study, an international team of researchers from the University of Tuebingen, the Max Planck Institute for the Science of Human History in Jena, Germany, the University of Cambridge, the Polish Academy of Sciences, and the Berlin Society of Anthropology, Ethnology and Prehistory, looked at
genetic differentiation and population continuity over a 1,300-year timespan, and compared these results to modern populations. The team sampled 151 mummified individuals from the archaeological site of Abusir el-Meleq, along the Nile River in Middle Egypt, from two anthropological collections hosted and curated at the University of Tuebingen and the Felix von Luschan Skull Collection at the Museum of Prehistory of the Staatliche Museen zu Berlin, Stiftung Preussicher Kulturbesitz”. Source
Ancient Egyptians were more European than African, groundbreaking DNA research on mummies reveals
Analysis on mummies dating from 1400BC to 400AD showed they were genetically similar to people from Turkey and Europe
Analysis on 151 mummies revealed that they share more DNA with Europeans than AfricansBy Ben Cusack 30 May 2017 Article Here
Chief Joseph Lamb Receipt 2042 BC
Not far from the landing of the Jaredites on the Columbia River, was found an amazing cuneiform tablet dating to 2042 BC, near the time frame of the Jaredites. I found it very interesting that on this square shaped stone was found wedge-shaped characters used in the ancient writing systems of Mesopotamia called cuneiform.
A sales receipt for a lamb dating back to 2042 B.C. in Assyria
It spoke about the purchase of sheep and goats for a sacrifice. In total there are three artifacts found in the USA with the ancient cuneiform script that have been studied by reputable archaeologists and deemed authentic. They are sales receipts for sheep and goats. Amazing. Below are the details.
The star is an Assyrian symbol
“In 1877 the respected leader of the Nez Perce tribe surrendered to the U. S. Government. At his surrender, Chief Thunder Rolling Down the Mountain (known by his Christian name Joseph), presented General Nelson Appleton Miles with a pendant, a 1 inch square clay tablet with writings unrecognizable to General Miles. The writing, which was translated by Dr. Robert D. Biggs, Assyriology Professor at the University of Chicago, turned out to be a sales receipt dating back to 2042 B.C. in Assyria.
It read: “Nalu received 1 lamb from Abbashaga on the 11th day of the month of the festival of An, in the year Enmahgalanna was installed as high priestess of Nanna.”
Chief Joseph said the tablet had been passed down in his family for many generations. How would his family come into possession of a nearly 4,000-year-old tablet? According to the Chief, they inherited it from their white ancestors.” Josephknew.com More detail in my blog here:
Conclusion: Overwhelming Evidence Shows that the Jaredites and Nephites Fought Final Battles at the Exact Same Hill in Ontario, New York! Once Cumorah!
Where Exactly is Hill Cumorah/Ramah?
“And it came to pass that the army of Coriantumr did pitch their tents by the hill Ramah; and it was that same hill where my father Mormon did hide up the records unto the Lord, which were sacred.” Ether 15:11
SPECULATION ABOUT BOOK OF MORMON GEOGRAPHY. Within recent years there has arisen among certain students of the Book of Mormon a theory to the effect that within the period covered by the Book of Mormon, the Nephites and Lamanites were confined almost entirely within the borders of the territory comprising Central America and the southern portion of Mexico — the isthmus of Tehauntepec probably being the “narrow neck” of land spoken of in the Book of Mormon rather than the isthmus of Panama.232. 16
This theory is founded upon the assumption that it was impossible for the colony of Lehi’s to multiply and fill the hemisphere within the limits of 1,000 years, or from the coming of Lehi from Jerusalem to the time of the destruction of the Nephites at the Hill Cumorah. Moreover, they claim that the story in the Book of Mormon of the migrations, building of cities, and the wars and contentions, preclude the possibility of the people spreading over great distances such as we find within the borders Of North and South America.
EARTH POPULATED RAPIDLY. If we are willing to accept the Bible record, which is confirmed by the Doctrine and Covenants, the entire civilization of the earth was destroyed in the flood except Noah and his family. Moreover, this destruction took place less than 5,000 years ago, and today the population of the earth, notwithstanding wars and destructions, is estimated at over 2,000,000,000 souls. (Updated population of the earth, Nov 2022, 8 billion plus here)
The population of Europe, based upon the best records available, is vastly increased over that at the time of the discovery of America; yet upon this hemisphere are to be found hundreds of millions of people, descendants of European and Asiatic ancestors who knew nothing of this land before the discovery by Columbus. The rapid increase of posterity is known to every genealogist who has traced the record of the early settlers in this western country.
LOCALE OF CUMORAH, RAMAH, AND RIPLIANCUM. This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century.
It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all. “And it came to pass that we did march forth to the land of Cumorah, and we did pitch our tents round about the hill Cumorah; and it was in a land of many waters, rivers, and fountains; and here we had hope to gain advantage over the Lamanites.”
EARLY BRETHREN LOCATE CUMORAH IN WESTERN NEW YORK. It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon.
Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery, Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” LOCALE OF CUMORAH, RAMAH, AND RIPLIANCUM.Joseph Fielding Smith Doctrines of Salvation Vol 3 Chapter 12
For a complete PDF file to copy, click the link below.
[pdf-embedder url=”https://bookofmormonevidence.org/wp-content/uploads/2022/12/pdf24_converted-2-Sets-of-Jaredite-Barges.pdf” title=”pdf24_converted 2 Sets of Jaredite Barges”]
“Joseph Smith, the Prophet and Seer of the Lord, has done more, save Jesus only, for the salvation of men in this world, than any other man that ever lived in it.” D&C 135:3
“If the Book of Mormon is true, then America is a choice land, but if it is to remain such the inhabitants of the land must worship the God of the land, the Lord Jesus Christ. The histories of two great nations, told with warning in this sacred volume, indicate that while we must have science, while we must have education, while we must have arms, we also must have righteousness if we are to merit the protection of God.” Gordon B. Hinckley The Power of the Book of Mormon Ensign June 1988
[Apostle Abraham H. Cannon Journal] (at a stake conference at Brigham City) President Snow reported that on one occasion Joseph Smith was once asked who he was: “The Prophet smiled kindly upon his interlocutor and replied, “Noah came before the flood; I have come before the fire.”3 – Abraham H. Cannon Journal Excerpts,
For those concerned how this occultic “Joseph Smith” could make its way into Church publications, President Ezra Taft Benson offered this advice, “Sometimes from behind the pulpit, in our classrooms, in our Council meetings and in our church publications we hear, read or witness things that do not square with the truth. . . . Now do not let this serve as an excuse for your own wrong-doing. The Lord is letting the wheat and the tares mature before he fully purges the Church. He is also testing you to see if you will be misled. The devil is trying to deceive the very elect.” Ezra Taft Benson, “Our Immediate Responsibility” (BYU Devotional, Provo, October 25, 1996),
Known by the Ancients
Ancient American Magazine LDS Issue 3 by Wayne May Purchase Here
The dispensation of the fulness of times was destined to bring to consummation the work of the Lord. Because this era would be a time when God would “gather together … all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth” (Eph. 1:10), it was a day anticipated and longed for by the early Saints. It was known and spoken of by them, as was the man who would lead the final dispensation. President Brigham Young thus observed concerning Joseph Smith: “It was decreed in the counsels of eternity, long before the foundations of the earth were laid, that he, Joseph Smith, should be the man, in the last dispensation of this world, to bring forth the word of God to the people, and receive the fulness of the keys and power of the Priesthood of the Son of God. The Lord had his eye upon him, and upon his father, and upon his father’s father, and upon their progenitors clear back to Abraham, and from Abraham to the flood, from the flood to Enoch, and from Enoch to Adam. He has watched that family and that blood as it has circulated from its fountain to the birth of that man. He was foreordained in eternity to preside over this last dispensation” (in Discourses of Brigham Young, selected by John A. Widtsoe, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Company, 1954, page 108; emphasis added).
A Great Man Was Born
Joseph Smith Jr. was born on December 23, 1805, to Lucy Mack Smith and Joseph Smith Sr. At the time, the Smiths lived in a small home on a farm owned by Lucy’s father, Solomon Mack. On the 100th anniversary of Joseph Smith Jr.’s birth, a 50-foot granite obelisk was raised on the site. Today, the grounds at the birthplace serve as a contemplative space open to the public. A visitors’ center provides information about Joseph Smith’s life and his mission as the prophet through whom Jesus Christ began to restore His gospel to the earth.
The Monument and Memorial Grounds Today
Since its dedication, the birthplace site has welcomed visitors, inviting them to connect with their religious heritage and gain a greater appreciation for the Prophet Joseph Smith. Visitors to the site can explore the landscape, see the monument, and go through a visitors’ center, which offers exhibits and information about the Prophet’s life, his family, and their New England heritage.
Doorstep stone of the home at the Joseph Smith birthplace.
Several features on the grounds also help visitors connect to the site’s past. The original stone doorstep and stone garden mark the approximate location of the birthplace home. In the visitors’ center, the home’s original hearthstone is also on display. Visitors can also see the nearby foundations of the homes once owned by Solomon Mack and Lucy’s brother Daniel G. Mack.
Nestled within a rotunda of dense forest, the Joseph Smith Birthplace Monument and Memorial grounds offer visitors a quiet spot to contemplate the life and prophetic mission of Joseph Smith.
John Pratt Calendar’s about Joseph Smith
Dr. John Pratt
This editor has read John Pratt’s material for many years. John is a very brilliant man, but reader beware. Some of his ideas are so hard to understand. John Pratt is a dear friend of Dr. John Lefgren who works with us at the Heartland Research Group. With my condolences, John Pratt passed away a few months ago.
I love the prophet Joseph and I use these Pratt quotes about Joseph Smith’s birthday, as an example of how special a man Joseph Smith is. Using the signs in the heavens, it is interesting to me how the Lord can speak to us truth through various signs and wonders in heaven. Be prayerful.
JOSEPH SMITH’S BIRTH: 1 TEBETH
The Prophet Joseph Smith was born on Mon 23 Dec 1805. That is close to the winter solstice, which usually occurs on 21 December, which has led to the suggestion that his birth symbolized the time when darkness would begin to recede and that the light would return to the earth. But that date is about two days off, according to our calendar. When we looked at the Savior’s birth and death dates, we saw that his birth was timed down to the quarter-day period before the midnight which commenced Thu 6 Apr 1 BC. Similarly, his resurrection must have been after midnight and before dawn on the morning of Sun 3 Apr AD 33. If the Savior’s birth and death were timed so precisely, we might expect that of Joseph Smith to have been also. At this point it might be well to remember that the Lord tends to use the calendars which he has revealed, rather than the one originating with Julius Caesar, which we currently employ. On the Hebrew Calendar, (Below left) the four seasonal markers are the first days of the months Nisan (spring), Tammuz (summer), Tishri (autumn) and Tebeth (winter).
What was the day 23 Dec 1805 on the Hebrew Calendar? While the true Hebrew Calendar is not yet perfectly understood, all indications are that the evening of 23 Dec 1805 began the Hebrew day 1 Tebeth, the precise day of the winter solstice on that calendar. The identification of Joseph Smith as one of the four angels associated with the four seasons suggests that his birth date was carefully planned to coincide with one of the four seasonal markers on a calendar which God has endorsed. On the Hebrew calendar, the first day of every month is considered a holy day, so Joseph Smith was not only born on a holy day, but apparently was the standard bearer for the day of the winter solstice throughout all time. Source
The Modern Hebrew Calendar.The lunar months all begin near a new moon, and an extra month is inserted seven times every nineteen years before Nisan to keep that month in the spring. Note that Nisan is numbered as the first month (Ex. 12:2) even though the civil year begins with the planting season in the fall (Lev. 25:3-22) on 1 Tishri. The original seven holy days of the law of Moses are indicated with black dots. This modern calendar is based entirely on calculations; the Judean calendar used at the time of Christ was based on actual observations of the thin crescent of the new moon to determine the beginning of the month. For some purposes years are reckoned from Nisan, but the official civil year begins on 1 Tishri.
The modern Hebrew Calendar is a lunisolar (“luni”= moon, “solar”=sun) calendar, meaning that it starts its months at the new moon and uses years which are tied to the seasons of the sun. Each month has either 29 or 30 days, which are alternated as needed to keep in sync with the moon’s 29.53-day period of phases. Similarly, either 12 or 13 months are included in the year to track the 365.24-day seasonal year. There is a more detailed description of lunisolar calendars in general in the Introduction to Calendars section, which describes the mathematics of how this is accomplished. The Hebrew Calendar has Several Holy Days, shown in the illustration above.
Oh How Lovely was the Morning (DVD)
This is the true story about two men who had never met, who were on the same search for important dates associated with the History of the Church. Little did they know that their paths would come together many years later in such an important way. The event of the First Vision and the appearance of the Father and the Son to the Prophet Joseph Smith, stands alone as the pivotal event from the Lord in these last days! John Lefgren and John Pratt conclude the date of The First Vision was March 26, 1820. The date on the Star Calendar for the birth of the Prophet Joseph is 10 Sgr. That corresponds to a star in the bow of the Archer (Sagittarius). With so many constellations available representing him, the birth date seemed surprising at first.
The date on the Star Calendar for the birth of the Prophet Joseph is 10 Sgr. That corresponds to a star in the bow of the Archer (Sagittarius). With so many constellations available representing him, the birth date seemed surprising at first.
The blessings given to his twelve sons by Jacob have many references to constellations in them. Reuben is called unstable as water (Waterbearer), Dan is a serpent which bites heels (Scorpion) and Judah is a Lion. In the later blessing by Moses, Joseph is referred to as a wild ox (the Bull, mistranslated “unicorn” in KJV), with his two sons Ephraim and Manasseh being the two horns (Deut. 33:17).
What was Jacob’s blessing to Joseph? Here is part of it:
But his bow abode in strength, and the arms of his hands were made strong by the hands of the mighty God of Jacob (Gen. 49:24)
We know a lot of detail about the life of Joseph of Egypt. Having his bow be strong does not sound like a highlight of his life. It might refer to his descendants being mighty warriors. But it is well known that many of these blessings have obscure and/or multiple meanings. Consider the possibility that another intended meaning of this blessing could be a reference to the Prophet Joseph Smith being the “bow”. If so, then the word “his” in “arms of his hands” could refer to the strength of Joseph Smith. He was known for his great strength, which allowed him to become a champion wrestler.
In any case, it seems possible that Joseph Smith could indeed be symbolized by the Bow of the Archer. If so, then Joseph was born on a day representing him. That star is called the “Bow” in my work now. The day proposed in my work for the date of the death of Isaac was also on the day of the Bow, so Joseph is in good company.
Joseph’s Death Date
Joseph Smith died on the day of the brightest star in the sky in the Big Dog, which represents him. (Photo by Alan Dyer)
The death date of Joseph Smith is more clearly symbolized in the constellations than that of his birth and provides a strong witness as to his identity. The Prophet was murdered on the afternoon of Thu 27 Jun 1844 about 5 p.m. On the Star Calendar that martyrdom day was the day of the brightest star in the sky, Sirius, in the Big Dog, which represents Joseph Smith! There is such a small probability that Sirius would fall exactly on the Prophet’s death date by chance, that this is taken as strong evidence that his death date had been known from the beginning.
Fig. 4. The Raven (Corvus) attacking the Fleeing Serpent is Joseph Smith
There is also a second witness. In my work the name of the day of the Hebrew Calendar (10 Tammuz) on which the Prophet Joseph Smith was murdered has been called “Raven Day” because it was the same day as Noah released the raven from the ark. Moreover, it was suggested that it should be considered a holy day because it completes the set of four fast days of mourning which all occur on the tenth day of the months that begin each of the four seasons. That day ties Joseph Smith to his mother because she was born on Raven Day (10 Tammuz) on Sat 8 Jul 1775. It was mentioned in an earlier article that those dates being the same provides both a mother-son link but also emphasizes the importance of that day.[9]
Now two more witnesses appear, making it much harder to ignore all of these witnesses as due to random chance. There is a constellation of a Raven in the heavens. There are three figures attacking the female Fleeing Serpent in the last days as shown in the constellations (see Figure 4). First, there is the Lion (Leo) who is running after her and pouncing on her head to crush it. That Lion has been identified with Adam (as well as Christ). Second, there is a Raven clinging to its back and pecking at it (depicted by the same star being in the serpent’s back and the raven’s beak). And third, there is a Cup attached to it which may represent the Cup of the Wrath of God which is to be poured out on the great and abominable church to cause its demise. Thus it appears that Adam again has two helpers in his quest to destroy his enemy. It is here proposed that the Raven represents Joseph Smith. The cup may represent Abel, but that is not yet clear.
Fig. 5. Using Priesthood Pattern to identify Joseph Smith’s star.
Why a raven for Joseph Smith? In folk tale symbolism, the raven often represents someone who has died and is bringing a message as a spirit. That matches what the Perseus myth says was required from Perseus to be able to slay the Medusa (invisibility). Thus, it is consistent with the symbolism that the Prophet would be martyred on Raven Day on the Hebrew Calendar.
Now consider the Star Calendar. The constellation of the Raven (Corvus) is just below the Maiden (Virgo). The brightest star in the Raven, which represents the entire constellation, has its star slot on the day 13 Vir. It turns out that the prophet’s martyrdom occurred on the very day of the Raven on the Uniform Star Calendar! Thus there are two witnesses that Joseph Smith is the Raven because that was also the day on the Hebrew Calendar.
In a previous paper by this author, the seven holy angels who serve the Lord were tentatively identified with seven men who have lived on earth.[2] Those proposed identifications are summarized in Table 2. The numbers correspond to how the scriptures number them, which turns out also to be the millennium over which they preside (D&C 88:108-110). A later paper also identified each with seven constellations,[3] some of which are shown as illustrations in this article in the section for each angel.
Order of the Angels.
Until now, there has been no obvious way to verify that those proposed identifications were correct. Now a new pattern emerges. If all seven of those men had birth or death dates during the brief spans when the Venus and Uniform Venus Calendars align, it would be beyond chance and hence set a requirement for any proposed candidate to be a chief angel. The chance of any one already proposed or known date occurring in one of the 20-year alignment intervals every 434 years is only 20/434 or 1 in 22. To have either the birth or death date of all seven occur in those intervals from chance would be (2/22)7 which is 1 in 19,000,000. In other words, it would be totally beyond chance (unless one believes chance created the universe, in which case anything is considered possible). With that in mind, let us look at suggested vital dates of each of the seven proposed chief angels.
Twins Reversed
God’s house is a house of order, and it is fair to ask in what order are the columns of the seven angels found. According to the numbers assigned to them for the order in which they sound the trump, noted in the “Seven Angels” section above, the order they appear here is 2, 4, 6, 1, 5, 3, 7. This is nearly identical to the order of the seven rewards of Revelation (but with Adam at the last).[21] That order is seen in Figure 5, by tracing a the line between the points. The exception is that Joseph and Abel are reversed. That reversal of the Twins seems justified in order to put Abel’s column adjacent to Adam’s, because those two are part of each other’s stories. But as I wrote this article, it hit me that there could me something much more important symbolized here. It is also curiously reminiscent of the reversal of the order of blessings to the sons of Joseph of Egypt, Manasseh and Ephraim, who were also most likely twins, both being born when Joseph was age 34.[22] The same thing also happened with the twin sons of Judah (Zerah and Pharez), who are also represented by the same colors (the red rose and white rose), and who have reigned alternately on the throne of Israel.[23] The figures are actually also reversed also in the heavens. Castor (Abel) is not nearest the Lion (Adam), and Pollux (Joseph Smith) is not nearest the Bull (Joseph Smith) as might be expected.[24] There is probably some very deep symbolism here having to do with birth order and birth rights before this life.
The Twins
One note on the colors of their clothing shown in my illustrations, white for Pollux and red for Castor. Those colors seemed right for them long before the connection to Joseph Smith and Abel was discovered. They are shown in those colors in my article on the twelve stones.[25] Why? The colors for the Twins are those of Benjamin, being red and white, but which is which? Because it seemed clear that the twins represent Christ at his first coming (lower earthly twin) and also at his second (higher, heavenly, resurrected twin), and the Savior will wear red at his second coming (Rev. 19:13), the higher twin was clothed in red. But now that turns out also to be perfect coloring for Pollux and Castor. Pollux is in white, being Joseph Smith, whose color is white, and Castor is Abel, dressed in red, the color of his father Adam. The attention to detail in all of the symbolism represent. https://www.johnpratt.com/items/docs/lds/meridian/2006/49constellations.html
Joseph Smith The Hero
Joseph Smith, The Hero.
In all of my work so far, the Prophet Joseph Smith has had a lack-luster birth date. It was an important holy day on the Hebrew (PHC) calendar, being 1 Tebeth, the winter solstice, but not a holy day on any other calendar. He was born on 9 Quake, which seems like just an average day on the Sacred Round.
Now for the first time something really unusual shows up about his birth date of Mon 23 Dec 1805. It was 9 Quake (SR), 9 Prime (V), 9 Prime (M), and 9 Prime (UV). The importance of 9 is just being discovered in my work, such as the 9 holy points of the Venus Calendars. For the purposes of this research, that is the same day on both the Venus and the Uniform Venus Calendars, so that meets the criterion being investigated for the chief angels. Adding 2 cycles of 868 years to AD 67 brings one to AD 1803. So with full alignments every 868 years, the birth date of Joseph Smith falls two alignment intervals after Peter’s death.